Meek Mill Defends James Harden for Wearing Pro-Police MaskJuly 18, 2020NewsMeek Mill has come to the defense of James Harden after the Houston Rockets point guard recently received backlash for wearing a pro-police mask. On Friday (July 17), the Philadelphia rapper offered his thoughts on the whole uproar, saying Harden was unaware of the mask’s meaning. “Y’all know damn well Jh don’t know what that […]... Police Believe Megan Thee Stallion Was AttackedJuly 17, 2020Megan Thee Stallion / News / Tory LanezThe investigation into the recent shooting involving Megan Thee Stallion following Tory Lanez‘s arrest for a gun charge has escalated. According to a report from TMZ on Friday (July 17), the Los Angeles Police Department is looking closely into the incident as well as the allegation that Megan was shot multiple times. They are now said to be […]... Megan Thee Stallion Breaks Silence Since Revealing She Was ShotJuly 17, 2020Megan Thee Stallion / NewsMegan Thee Stallion is speaking out after revealing that she was shot multiple times following Tory Lanez’s recent arrest for a gun charge in Los Angeles. On Friday afternoon (July 17), the Houston native shared a message via Twitter, addressing the lack of safety and protection for Black women. “Black women are so unprotected & […]... Young Thug Defends James Harden for Wearing Pro-Police MaskJuly 17, 2020James Harden / News / Young ThugYoung Thug is standing up for his NBA player friend, James Harden, who is under fire on social media for wearing a pro-police face covering amid the current fight for racial equality. On Thursday evening (July 17), an image of Harden was uploaded to Twitter by the Houston Rockets, the team he plays point guard for. […]... Here's Why the People Need Lil Bibby's Free Crack 4 Right NowJuly 17, 2020NewsWhen considering the talented crop of rap artists to come out of Chicago over the past decade and capture rap fans’ attention, Lil Bibby is the rapper that has always stood out as one of the more cerebral. In addition to the magnitude of his talent, which was first realized as a teenager through his solo work like […]... Kanye West Posts Photo of Himself on Mount RushmoreJuly 17, 2020NewsKanye West isn’t taking his presidential aspirations lightly. On Friday (July 17), Yeezy shared an image on his Twitter to let people know just how serious he is about running for President of the United States. “2020,” he captioned an image of Mount Rushmore, which contains carved granite figures of former presidents George Washington, Thomas Jefferson, Theodore […]... The 13 Best New Songs This WeekJuly 17, 2020NewsWeek in and week out, there are plenty of brand new rap songs, no matter the time of year. It can be really difficult to stay aware of what’s out and also what’s hot, so XXL decided to make things much easier for you. Instead of sorting out nearly everything that released this week, we’ve narrowed […]... Megan Thee Stallion’s Bodyguard Breaks Silence After ShootingJuly 17, 2020NewsThe shooting incident involving Megan Thee Stallion and Tory Lanez has begun to take several turns. Most recently, a member of her security has spoken out. Following reports on Thursday evening (July 16) that Tory allegedly shot Megan in the foot as she tried to get out of the vehicle they were in, her bodyguard […]... People Think Drake Sounds Like The Weeknd on DJ Khaled's "Greece"July 17, 2020NewsTwo new Drake records dropped last night and the streets are talking, but not in the way most would think. The good folks on Twitter are accusing him of borrowing his flow from another artist. DJ Khaled delivered two new tracks today (July 17), “Greece” and “Popstar,” that will appear on his upcoming album, God Is […]... Kyle, Blu & Exile, J.I. and More: New Projects This WeekJuly 17, 2020NewsThe summer is halfway through, but rapper’s aren’t aren’t letting up releasing new music. As the coronavirus pandemic continues to impact the country, members of the hip-hop community are making this experience a little easier with these latest mixtapes, albums and EPs that have arrived this week. California’s Kyle has dropped off his new album, See […]... DJ Khaled and Drake Release New Songs "Greece," "Popstar": ListenJuly 17, 2020NewsDJ Khaled links with Drake to bring fans not one, but two new songs. On Friday (July 17), Khaled and Drake released their new collabs, “Greece” and “Popstar.” The new singles arrive about two weeks after the 44-year-old producer again teased new music with October’s Very Own on Instagram. Drizzy also hinted at one of the […]... Logic Announces Retirement, Final AlbumJuly 17, 2020NewsIt’s always hard seeing your favorite rappers announce their plans to leave hip-hop, but Logic is trying to find a way to cushion the blow for longtime stans and supporters. On Thursday (July 16), Logic announced he would be releasing a No I.D.-produced album later this month, but that his forthcoming LP would be his last. […]... Tory Lanez Allegedly Shot Megan Thee Stallion: ReportJuly 16, 2020NewsA new development has reportedly been made in the recent shooting involving Tory Lanez and Megan Thee Stallion. According to a report from Page Six on Thursday (July 16), Tory allegedly shot Megan on Sunday (July 12) after a dispute took place in the SUV that they were in. A source told the outlet, “Tory […]... Fox Made Nick Cannon Apologize for Anti-Semitic Comments: ReportJuly 16, 2020NewsDespite ViacomCBS publicly announcing the firing of Nick Cannon following his recent anti-Semitic comments, Fox has revealed that Cannon will remain the host of the TV program The Masked Singer. However, reports are claiming that the actor/rapper and the network had to get on one accord for him to keep the hosting gig. According to a […]... Offset Gets 2-Year-Old Kulture a Birkin Bag, People Have ThoughtsJuly 16, 2020NewsAt the age of two, Kulture Kiari Cephus has proven she has a more extravagant life than many of us could possibly dream of. Earlier this week, the trap-bred toddler was treated to a gift more expensive than 1,000 barbie dolls. On Wednesday (June 15), Offset shared a video of him gifting his fourth-born child […]... Best Hip-Hop GIFs of All Time to Get Your Point Across on SocialJuly 16, 2020NewsAt this point, if there’s an emotion you can experience, there’s a hip-hop GIF you can use to express it. Collected from music videos, rap battles, obscure TV appearances and more, rapper GIFs have been used to express everything from exasperation to amusement across social media. If you spot someone saying something confusing or self-evidently […]... Kanye West Is Officially on the Presidential Ballot in OklahomaJuly 16, 2020NewsFor those who are uncertain about Kanye West being able to run for president, he is proving some of his naysayers wrong. According to the Oklahoma State Election Board, Kanye has officially qualified to be placed on the ballot in Oklahoma for the upcoming November election. ’Ye filed the paperwork on Wednesday (July 15), which […]... Nick Cannon Apologizes for Calling Jewish People "True Savages"July 16, 2020NewsNick Cannon is backing away from the statements he recently made during his Cannon’s Class podcast last month. Cannon issued an apology to the Jewish community Thursday night (July 15) after referring to them as “the true savages” while speaking with Professor Griff on the podcast on June 30. “They had to be barbaric because […]... Migos Sue Their Lawyer, Allege Conflicts of Interest With QCJuly 16, 2020NewsMigos do not play when it comes to their money or what they feel they are owed. According to The Hollywood Reporter, court documents were filed on behalf of the Atlanta trio in California Superior Court on Wednesday (July 15), accusing attorney Damien Granderson of taking “excessive fees” from the group without a written agreement. The […]... Everything We Know About Megan Thee Stallion, Tory Lanez ShootingJuly 15, 2020NewsLittle by little, details are slowing beginning to unfold regarding the recent shooting, which left Megan Thee Stallion injured and Tory Lanez in police custody for having a concealed firearm. Initial reports via TMZ on Monday (July 13) said that Tory, born Daystar Peterson, was arrested on Sunday (July 12) for carrying a concealed firearm in […]... Kanye West Keeps Presidential Campaign Alive by Filing with FECJuly 15, 2020NewsDoubt has been mounting surrounding Kanye West‘s presidential campaign, but it looks like moves are being made to make his run in the race official. According to a report from TMZ on Wednesday (July 15), Kanye has taken the first step in becoming a legitimate candidate for President of the United States. Following claims that he […]... The Break Presents: The Kid LaroiJuly 15, 2020NewsPlenty of young rappers have made music then found fame and success via the internet. The thing is, a lot of them do it in their respective countries, and don’t tend to cross over like 16-year-old rapper and singer The Kid Laroi has. A native of Sydney, Australia, Laroi first discovered rap by freestyling when […]... Megan Thee Stallion Says She Was Shot Before Tory Lanez ArrestJuly 15, 2020NewsMegan Thee Stallion has clarified what actually happened to her while she was with Tory Lanez over the weekend when he was arrested for carrying a concealed weapon. On Wednesday afternoon (July 15), Megan debunked prior reports claiming that her foot had been injured due to broken glass on the floor of the SUV that she, Tory and an unnamed […]... Here Are J. Cole's Most Essential Mixtape SongsJuly 15, 2020NewsJ. Cole has always treated beats as his playground, swinging from bar to bar and jumping from topic to topic with precision. Sure, the game has changed a lot since The Come Up came out in 2007, but the Fayettenam rapper’s energy hasn’t. On songs like “Lil Ghetto Nigga,” which he produced himself, the 2010 XXL […]... J. Cole’s New Album Isn’t Dropping Soon, Says DreamvilleJuly 15, 2020NewsIt isn’t a Cole World, after all. On Wednesday (July 15), Ibrahim Hamad, the President of Dreamville Records, crushed all the J. Cole stans hopes of another album from the Grammy-winning rapper coming soon. In a statement sent to Twitter, the 37-year-old executive made it crystal clear that the “A Lot” collaborator would not be releasing […]... Nick Cannon Wants Ownership of Wild 'N Out, Has Received ThreatsJuly 15, 2020NewsNick Cannon opens up about his firing from ViacomCBS and the things that have taken place since his anti-Semitic statements about Jewish people on his Cannon’s Class Podcast went viral this week. On Wednesday (July 15), Nick Cannon responded to ViacomCBS’ announcement to sever ties with the rapper/actor following backlash after spewing potentially hurtful comments about […]... Nick Cannon Removed From Viacom for Making Anti-Semitic CommentsJuly 15, 2020NewsAfter Nick Cannon fired off anti-Semitic comments about Jewish people on his June 30 taping of the Cannon’s Class podcast, Viacom has decided to end their two-decade-long relationship with him. On Wednesday (July 15), Viacom announced they would be severing all ties with Nick after he made comments referring to Jewish people as “the true savages.” […]... YBN Cordae Arrested at a Breonna Taylor ProtestJuly 15, 2020NewsThe fight for justice for Breonna Taylor is far from over. Members of the hip-hop community have traveled to Louisville, Ky., where she is from, to demand that the police officers responsible for her death be arrested. On Tuesday (July 14), over 100 protesters, including YBN Cordae, gathered on Kentucky Attorney General Daniel Cameron’s front lawn to […]... Kanye West Hires 180-Person Campaign Staff, Ends Presidential RunJuly 15, 2020NewsIt’s no secret Kanye West has been gunning to become President since announcing his bid for the 2020 presidential election in 2015. However, it looks like the rapper’s dreams of taking over the White House may be coming to an end. On Tuesday (July 14), New York Magazine ran a report stating that Kanye West […]... Nick Cannon Calls Jewish and White People "True Savages"July 14, 2020News / Nick CannonNick Cannon has shared his thoughts on White people and the Jewish community, and their relationship to the Black and Brown community in a recent episode of his podcast. Cannon was joined by rapper Professor Griff, who was once a part of Public Enemy, on the June 30 episode of his Cannon’s Class podcast. The […]... 6ix9ine to Hire 22-Person Security Team of Former Law EnforcementJuly 14, 20206ix9ine / News6ix9ine will pretty much be moving with a professional force behind him once he’s officially off of home confinement. According to a report from TMZ on Tuesday (July 14), Tekashi appears to be taking his safety seriously as he nears the end of his days on house arrest. The Brooklyn rapper says he will be […]... Juice Wrld's Girlfriend Speaks on Reactions to "Man of the Year"July 14, 2020Juice Wrld / NewsJuice Wrld‘s girlfriend, Ally Lotti, is speaking out after fans complained about the different verses and song production on the late rapper’s “Man of the Year.” On Tuesday (July 14), Ally went on Instagram Live to talk about how fans need to be more appreciative of the changes made to Juice’s “Man of the Year.” She also shared […]... Jack Harlow Has Justin Bieber on a "What's Poppin (Remix)"July 14, 2020Jack Harlow / Justin Bieber / NewsJack Harlow is giving his chart-topping single, “What’s Poppin,” another makeover with one of the world’s biggest pop stars. On Tuesday (July 14), Justin Bieber teased a snippet of what appears to be another remix to Jack’s single, “What’s Poppin.” In the 30-second teaser posted on Justin’s Instagram Story, Bieber is heard rapping over the […]... Juice Wrld's New Song Lyrics and Beat Have Been ChangedJuly 14, 2020Juice Wrld / NewsLess than a week after Juice Wrld‘s posthumous album, Legends Never Die, hit streaming services for fans of the late rhymer, a change had been made to the LP. On Tuesday (July 14), fans began to notice Juice Wrld’s “Man of the Year” track sounds different from the version that debuted on the album last week. The […]... Rappers Salute Lil' Kim in Their LyricsJuly 14, 2020Lil' Kim / NewsWay before Beyoncé, rap veteran Lil’ Kim was the first to be crowned the Queen Bee. The Brooklyn, N.Y. rhymer, born Kimberly Denise Jones, changed the rap game with her stellar rap skills, seductive lyrics and glamorous persona in the 1990s. A protégé of the late Notorious B.I.G., Lil’ Kim caught the attention of rap […]... Tory Lanez Arrested for Carrying Gun in VehicleJuly 14, 2020NewsTory Lanez‘s weekend of fun with Megan Thee Stallion and Kylie Jenner has ended in his arrest. According to a report from TMZ on Monday evening (July 13), Tory, 27, was arrested for carrying a concealed firearm in a vehicle in Los Angeles early Sunday morning (July 12). The gun the Canadian rapper, born Daystar Peterson, reportedly had was […]... Two of Pop Smoke's Alleged Killers Could Face the Death PenaltyJuly 13, 2020NewsAfter five men were arrested in connection to Pop Smoke‘s murder last week, the Los Angeles District Attorney’s Office has shared the severe charges his alleged killers are facing. Officials announced on Monday (July 13) that two of the three adult males and the two juveniles who were arrested last week in connection to the late Brooklyn rapper’s […]... Ultimate Rap Cookout Playlist to Grill & Chill in Small GroupsJuly 13, 2020NewsA summer during a coronavirus pandemic means that most people will probably have small cookouts in the safety of their backyards at home this year. No huge block parties or BBQ ragers going down anytime soon until more states open all the way back up. In the meantime, if there’s anything that brings people together, it’s good […]... Chance The Rapper Slammed for Supporting Kanye West for PresidentJuly 13, 2020NewsChance The Rapper‘s Twitter fingers made him a No. 1 trending topic this morning. On Monday morning (July 13), the Chicago rapper hopped on social media to share his support for Kanye West’s presidential run. While expressing his thoughts, he also questioned people’s trust in Democratic Presidential Candidate Joe Biden and the lack thereof for […]... Chance The Rapper Defends Kanye West Running for PresidentJuly 13, 2020NewsChance The Rapper is showing off his hometown pride by defending fellow Chicago native Kanye West‘s run for president. In a series of tweets on Monday morning (July 13), Chance went on a rant questioning the rationale of those who oppose Kanye’s presidential run while sharing his thoughts on ’Ye’s potential competition, Democratic Presidential Candidate […]... J. Cole’s New Album Is Coming Soon, Delayed Due to CoronavirusJuly 13, 2020NewsJ. Cole could be dropping some new music very soon. During a Dreamville Records Instagram live session, which surfaced on the internet on Sunday afternoon (July 12), EarthGang‘s Olu said that an album from Cole is on the way, but it’s experiencing a slight delay. “Cole album is coming,” the Dreamville artist shared. “It’s in [U.S.] […]... Latest Videos Maddie Ziegler HUMILIATED By Resurfaced Racist Videos!August 5, 2020 Jake Paul’s Home RAIDED By The FBI & Multiple Guns Found!August 5, 2020 Is David Dobrik Quitting YouTube For TV?August 5, 2020 Details Emerge About Hype House TV SHOW!August 5, 2020 Kristin Cavallari COZIES Up To Ex-‘Laguna Beach’ BF Stephen Colletti!August 5, 2020 BTS To Make VMA DEBUT After Major Snub!August 5, 2020 Ariana Grande In The Midst Of MILLION Dollar Battle!August 5, 2020 Ryland Adams BREAKS SILENCE After Shane Dawson Controversy!August 5, 2020 Jacob Elordi WARNS Fans About This & Dishes On ‘Euphoria’August 4, 2020 Few Celebs Are DEFENDING Ellen DeGeneres Amid Toxic Reports!August 4, 2020 Tana Mongeau’s Show CANCELLED For This Reason!August 4, 2020 Kylie Jenner’s BFF Hooking Up With Harry Jowsey?!?August 4, 2020 The Truth Behind Khloe Kardashian’s Romance With Tristan Thompson Revealed!August 4, 2020 Bachelorette’s Clare Crawley QUITS Show & Instantly Gets Replaced!August 4, 2020 The Future Of TikTok REVEALED!August 4, 2020 Is Addison Rae DATING Scott Disick After Bryce Hall Split?!?August 4, 2020 Did Jojo Siwa REVEAL Her Boyfriend On TikTok?!August 3, 2020 Charli D’Amelio Hires Security Amid Dixie & Griffith BreakupAugust 3, 2020 Zac Efron Is Definitely LEAVING Hollywood For This Country!August 3, 2020 Adele’s Pays Tribute To Beyoncé With Cute Transformation!August 3, 2020 Joey King & Taylor Zakhar Perez SPARK Dating Rumors!August 3, 2020 James Corden’s Reportedly REPLACING Ellen DeGeneres!August 3, 2020 Britney Spears’ Dad BREAKS SILENCE On #FreeBritney MovementAugust 3, 2020 Gigi Hadid CONFIRMS This About Zayn Malik!August 3, 2020 7 Royal Family SCANDALS Exposed This Decade!August 2, 2020 List of Celebrities Who Passed Away In JULY 2020 | Latest Celebrity News 2020 (Breaking News)August 1, 2020 Post Malone Talks ALIEN Experience While Tripping On Mushrooms!July 31, 2020 KJ Apa UNDER FIRE For Misinforming Fans About The Pandemic!July 31, 2020 Naya Rivera’s FINAL Performance Revealed!July 31, 2020 Charli D’Amelio Was ‘TERRIFIED’ Of James Charles For This Reason!July 31, 2020 Kim Kardashian and Kanye West Living SEPARATE Lives For MonthsJuly 31, 2020 Kendall Jenner’s WEIRD & NSFW Household Items!July 31, 2020 Ellen DeGeneres Finally RESPONDS To Mistreatment AllegationsJuly 31, 2020 ‘Riverdale’ Actor Bernadette Beck Felt ‘INVISIBLE’ On Set!July 30, 2020 Blue Ivy Makes BEAUTIFUL Cameo In ‘Black Is King’July 30, 2020 Selena Gomez Teases EXCITING New Projects Coming!July 30, 2020 Jacob Elordi’s Seriously BOTHERED When People Do This To Him!July 30, 2020 Rihanna FIRES Draya Michele From Fenty For This Reason!July 30, 2020 Meghan Markle LOSES Round 1 Of Court Battle & Pays A HEFTY Fine!July 30, 2020 How Justin Bieber Is HELPING Kanye West & Kim Kardashian’s Marriage!July 30, 2020 Ariana Grande’s Taking ‘Sweetener World Tour’ To The BIG SCREEN!July 30, 2020 Cole Sprouse Is BACK After Mental Health Break Following Sexual Assault AllegationsJuly 29, 2020 Taylor Swift RESPONDS To Theft Claims!July 29, 2020 Francesca Farago & Harry Jowsey In LEGAL BATTLE After Breakup!July 29, 2020 Demi Lovato’s Fiancé Wanted To Marry Selena Gomez!July 29, 2020 Tom Holland FUELS Romance Rumors On Instagram!July 29, 2020 Zendaya Gets FIRST EVER Emmy Nomination For ‘Euphoria’!July 29, 2020 Britney Spears Admits She’s ‘DEMANDING ATTENTION’ Amid The Free Britney Movement!July 29, 2020 Jacob Elordi Addresses ‘MISERABLE’ Claims On ‘Kissing Booth’ Set!July 29, 2020 Vanessa Morgan’s Getting DIVORCED After Pregnancy Announcement?July 28, 2020 The Chainsmokers Hold DANGEROUS Drive-in Concert & Are Under Investigation!July 28, 2020 Ellen DeGeneres’ Show INVESTIGATED For Racism, Mistreatment & Intimidation!July 28, 2020 Perrie Edwards ADMITS She Isn’t Ready To Get Engaged!July 28, 2020 Gigi Hadid FREAKS OUT Fans With Bizarre Home Tour!July 28, 2020 Fans Think Taylor Swift Reveals Love Triangle With Karlie Kloss In FolkloreJuly 28, 2020 Prince Harry & Meghan Markle’s Reason For Leaving The Royal Family Revealed!July 28, 2020 Kim Kardashian Is EMOTIONAL Reuniting With Kanye West In Wyoming!July 28, 2020 Is Jacob Elordi LEAVING ‘Kissing Booth’ Series?!July 27, 2020 Tana Mongeau & Erika Costell CRITICIZED For Insensitive JokeJuly 27, 2020 Joe Jonas & Sophie Turner Welcome A Baby Girl!July 27, 2020 Naya Rivera’s Ex-Husband, Ryan Dorsey, & Sister Speak Out For The First Time!July 27, 2020 Doja Cat Tests Positive For Coronavirus After Mocking Its’ Severity!July 27, 2020 James Charles RESPONDS To Criticism For Partying During PandemicJuly 27, 2020 Ryan Reynolds’ Crazy Act Of Kindness REVEALED!July 27, 2020 Dixie D’Amelio CLAPS BACK at Charli D’Amelio Fans!July 27, 2020 Kanye West Publicly Apologizes To Kim Kardashian After Twitter Tirade!July 27, 2020 10 Most Memorable Moments of Naya Rivera’s LifeJuly 26, 2020 Liam Payne’s One Direction GUILTY PLEASURE!July 24, 2020 Is ‘Kissing Booth 2’ Heartthrob Zakhar Perez SINGLE?July 24, 2020 Taylor Swift’s Easter Eggs In ‘Folklore’July 24, 2020 Are Selena Gomez & Bella Hadid Referenced In The Weeknd’s New Music Video?July 24, 2020 Are Ryan Reynolds & Blake Lively EXPECTING Baby No.4???July 24, 2020 Britney Spears’ Family BREAKS SILENCE On #FreeBritney Movement!July 24, 2020 Kim Kardashian’s Plans For Documenting Kanye On ‘KUWTK’ New Season!July 24, 2020 Paris Hilton Reveals ‘TRAUMATIC’ Childhood Experience In New Documentary!July 23, 2020 Kris Jenner BREAKS SILENCE After Kanye West’s Remarks!July 23, 2020 Taylor Swift’s Massive Surprise REVEALED!July 23, 2020 One Direction Fans ENRAGED By iHeart Radio’s Lazy Reunion Video!July 23, 2020 Ellen DeGeneres Staff Happy The Dirty Truth Is Coming Out!July 23, 2020 James Charles, Charli D’Amelio & More CALLED OUT For Partying Amid Pandemic!July 23, 2020 Will Smith’s MOCKS His ‘Entangled’ 2020!July 23, 2020 Camila Mendes Dishes How ‘Riverdale’ Pigeonholed Her Career!July 23, 2020 Demi Lovato Announces ENGAGEMENT To Max Ehrich!July 23, 2020 Katy Perry And Taylor Swift’s Reason For Ending Feud REVEALEDJuly 22, 2020 Niall Horan Spotted With A HICKEY In New Photo?!?July 22, 2020 Billie Eilish Almost POOPED When THIS Celebrity Danced To Her MusicJuly 22, 2020 Prince Harry ACCUSED Of Spending $350k Of Royal Money!July 22, 2020 Ethan Dolan CONFIRMS Serious Relationship Status! Is Emma Chamberlain His GF?July 22, 2020 Jax Taylor’s Controversial Plans For ‘Vanderpump’ Revealed!July 22, 2020 Yara Shahidi ANNOUNCES Big Career MoveJuly 22, 2020 Kim Kardashian RESPONDS To Kanye West’s Twitter Tirade After ‘Divorce’ CommentJuly 22, 2020 Ross Lynch’s Mom REVEALS Her Cancer Battle!July 21, 2020 Jade Thirlwall Gets REAL About Past Eating Disorder & Hating Herself!July 21, 2020 Lucy Hale Details ‘MORTIFYING’ 50 Shades Audition!July 21, 2020 Kanye West Puts Kim Kardashian & Kris Jenner On Blast During Twitter TiradeJuly 21, 2020 Is Tom Holland Going To Be A FATHER?!?July 21, 2020 Fans REACT To Charli D’Amelio’s Nose Surgery!July 21, 2020 Danielle Cohn RESPONDS To ‘Abortion’ ClaimsJuly 21, 2020 Khloe Kardashian CALLED OUT By Designer For Reselling Loaned Clothes!July 21, 2020 Kanye West CRIES & Reveals Possible Divorce During Campaign Rally!July 20, 2020 Brooklyn Beckham’s Ex SLAMS Him, Saying He’s ‘Too Immature’ To Get MarriedJuly 20, 2020 Details About Justin Timberlake & Jessica Biel’s 2nd Child Revealed!July 20, 2020 Fans Believe Ariana Grande Is Hinting At A Pregnancy!July 20, 2020 Nicki Minaj CONFIRMS Pregnancy!July 20, 2020 Justin Bieber WARNS Fans Of Creeps Soliciting Them For A Music Video!July 20, 2020 Keke Palmer RESPONDS To BLM Action Cancelling Her ShowJuly 20, 2020 Jeffree Star SPEAKS OUT On Shane Dawson & James Charles Drama!July 20, 2020 6 TikTok BREAKUPS In 2020 (So Far)July 19, 2020 Ellen DeGeneres Staffer Reveals Awful Behavior!July 17, 2020 Tom Holland & ‘Twilight Star’ Have NEW Project Coming!July 17, 2020 Tristan Thompson SURPRISES The Hell Out Of Khloe Kardashian With ThisJuly 17, 2020 Noah Schnapp Responds To Being Cancelled!July 17, 2020 Details About Rob Kardashian’s RETURN To ‘KUWTK’ Revealed!July 17, 2020 Chris Evans SURPRISES 6-Year-Old Attacked By A Dog With Incredible Gift!July 17, 2020 Will & Jada Pinkett-Smith SHIELDED Jaden & Willow From ‘Entanglement’July 17, 2020 Is James Charles Dating A TikTok Star?!?July 16, 2020 Hailey Bieber Called Out For RUDE Behavior!July 16, 2020 Jake Paul Throws MASSIVE Party Amid Global Pandemic & Outrages Mayor!July 16, 2020 Heather Morris & Cory Monteith’s Family Breaks Silence On Naya Rivera’s DeathJuly 16, 2020 Gigi Hadid Finally DEBUTS Baby Bump In New Video!July 16, 2020 Brad Pitt’s Relationship With Son Remains ‘Nonexistent’!July 16, 2020 Megan Thee Stallion SHOT, ‘Thankful To Be Alive’!!!July 16, 2020 Addison Rae Faces BACKLASH For ‘Lesbian Anthem’ TikTok!July 16, 2020 Rihanna, Jay-Z & More DEMAND To Reopen The DJ Henry Case!July 15, 2020 Kelly Rowland Was ‘Bothered’ By Beyoncé Comparisons In Destiny’s Child!July 15, 2020 Meghan Markle SHADES Royal Family In Public Speech!July 15, 2020 Chrissy Teigen FEARS For Her Family After Twitter Threats!July 15, 2020 Britney Spears’ Real-Life PRISON Explained & Why #FreeBritney Is Trending!July 15, 2020 Details Emerge About KJ Apa & Sofia Carson’s Romance ThrillerJuly 15, 2020 New Details About Naya Rivera’s Cause Of Death RevealedJuly 15, 2020 Ellen DeGeneres ‘Allegedly’ Involved In Wayfair Conspiracy!July 15, 2020 ’13 RW’ Star Explains Why She LEFT The ShowJuly 15, 2020 Evidence Harry Styles Is Releasing A Documentary!July 14, 2020 Jacob Elordi’s EXHAUSTED Playing This Role!July 14, 2020 Kourtney Kardashian SHADES Scott Disick After Sofia Richie Reunion?!?July 14, 2020 List of Celebrities Who Passed Away In JUNE 2020 | Latest Celebrity News 2020 (Breaking News)July 4, 2020 List of Celebrities Who Passed Away In MAY 2020 | Latest Celebrity News 2020 (Breaking News)June 3, 2020 List of Celebrities Who Passed Away In April 2020 | Latest Celebrity News 2020 (Breaking News)May 4, 2020 List of Actors Who are Making Donations to Coronavirus Relief Efforts During The COVID 19 PandemicApril 19, 2020 List of Celebrities Who Passed Away In MARCH 2020 | Latest Celebrity News 2020 (Breaking News)April 3, 2020 List of Celebrities Who Died In FEBRUARY 2020 | Latest Celebrity News 2020 (Celebrity Breaking News)March 1, 2020 10 Celebrities Who Won The Oscars Academy Awards Unexpectedly | Unexpected Oscars Winners ListFebruary 19, 2020 10 Most Anticipated Upcoming Hollywood Movies in February 2020 | New Movies Coming Out in FebruaryFebruary 8, 2020 List of Celebrities Who Died In JANUARY 2020 | Latest Celebrity News 2020 (Celebrity Breaking News)February 1, 2020 10 Most Anticipated Upcoming Disney Movies 2020 | Best Disney Movies Coming Soon This YearJanuary 26, 2020 List of Hollywood Celebrities Who Married In 2019 | All The Famous Celebrity Weddings in 2019January 5, 2020 List of Celebrities Divorces That Occurred in This Year | Recent Celebrity Divorces 2019December 28, 2019 Why Colin Firth and Wife Livia Giuggioli Decided to Separate After Their 22 Years of Marriage?December 19, 2019 $25 Million USD for Rihanna Documentary? | Rihanna documentary set for Amazon (Director Peter Berg)December 16, 2019 9 Most Famous Actresses Who Did Adult Films Before They Were Stars | Ex Adult Film Actresses ListDecember 7, 2019 EroticStories Best Served ColdEroticStoriesThe story of a wife, her husband, and her surprise “lover” that takes place during one night in a cozy bar far, far away – a tale of a wife’s planned revenge to help survive her husband’s infidelity. This one has a history of love/hate responses, so if you’re a guilty husband, beware. The lounge was crowded. It was Saturday night and the barflies were out in swarms. We took the booth at the end of the room, hidden slightly from the crowd in a corner recess that hinted at false privacy. Exactly two drinks later he settled in next to her, drooling at my wife as he would a juicy steak. “My God, you look delicious tonight, Linda.” My wife stared at him with wide, hungry eyes. She had finished her second drink in the time it took me to finish one. Drinking was something she did on special occasions – our anniversary or New Year’s Eve – and I could see she was unsteady from the two strawberry daiquiris forced down over the past thirty minutes. I flinched when he placed his hand on her thigh, and again when he spoke. “My name is Stephan. You must be David. I hear you’ve been a naughty boy.” He looked across the table at me and grinned. His eyes glittered with the promise of trouble. Linda saw him watching me and followed with a small smile of her own. He took her hand, brought it to his lips, and kissed it lightly. “Your wife is most appreciative. I like that in a woman.” He leered at her, suggesting much more than the words that dripped from his mouth. Suddenly he was more businesslike. He looked at me, as if to assure he had my attention. “Tonight you’ll learn that hell really does ‘hath no fury like a woman scorned’.” “What do you mean by that?” I stammered. “Relax, David. Your wife has decided to forgive your little indiscretion – but only after having a go at your game herself. Look at it as punishment, or a lesson, but either way, she’s decided on her price. I’d suggest you pay it.” I shot her a questioning look, expecting her to explain. She didn’t. “So, what’s this ‘price’ he’s talking about?” I asked finally. Her smile grew wider. She ran the tip of her finger around the rim of her glass, brought it slowly to her mouth, and gently sucked the moisture from it before answering. Her eyes were glassy, her pupils large, dark wells of mystery. “You had your fun. Now it’s my turn.” She turned toward him, pulled him close, and covered his mouth with hers. The kiss was long and deep. A minute passed, then two. She sucked at him hungrily, her tongue wrestling with his, her hands clutching him from behind his neck. I heard her moan softly as she melted away from him, then faced me again with the same smile. Stephan composed himself, took a long drink of scotch, and sighed. “It’s been an interesting week, David – one I’ll remember for a long time to come.” “An interesting week? What does he mean?” She eyed me coolly, then looked straight at me as she spoke in a voice I was afraid could be heard at the next table. “I’ve given myself to Stephan. He owns me – or has, for the past week, until midnight tonight. Your affair lasted much longer, but I thought a week would be enough. Any longer and I might not have been able to stop. He’s handsome, intelligent, and very sexy – it just seemed to make sense. I put myself in his hands – told him I’d do anything he wanted for one week. Anything.” She looked over at him and wet her lips. His hand had edged her dress up, and was now stroking her thigh. “I have a request, Linda. Your husband is somewhat incredulous at this point. I can certainly understand why. You can move things along with a gesture of your willingness to cooperate. I’d like you to find the ladies room, then remove whatever you’re wearing under this little flowered dress – bra, panties, stockings – everything. Put all of it in your purse, and return to us wearing nothing but your dress and shoes. While you’re gone, David and I will get to know each other better. Run along now. We’ll be counting the minutes…” She left the table without a word. I had no trouble reading the mix of fear and excitement on her face. We sat in silence for a long time before he spoke. The waiter returned with another round of drinks. The muzak changed from pop to classical. Growing beads of water trickled down the side of my glass, each droplet collapsing into the fresh paper napkin. “If you could have only seen her the day she offered herself to me.” “She didn’t offer herself to you. You’ll never make me believe – ” “She went to her knees the first time I asked. I can still see her small fingers unzipping me, fumbling with my belt. And later, again, in the park, how her diamond sparkled in the afternoon sun.” “You lying son of a bitch.” He went on as if I hadn’t said a word. “She closed her lips around my cock, almost dutifully, as I might have expected from your wife. She sucked me until I gave her every drop, then swallowed all of it without complaining. I like that. I had her go braless during our stroll in the park. We found a somewhat secluded spot behind a hedge near some picnic tables. She opened the front of her blouse just before she blew me again. We could hear the people talking just a few yards away as she milked me with her mouth. Her nipples hardened so quickly under my fingertips…” He smiled and took another sip of his drink, taking in my reaction. “Linda wouldn’t do that. I don’t believe any of it!” “I can see why you’d think that at this point. But given time, I think you’ll be surprised at what your wife is capable of. So many wives are sluts at heart. Linda is certainly no exception. She’s well on her way to proving it.” I didn’t know what to think. Linda was someone I had known for ten years, my wife, my lover, and my friend. Her attitude toward sex wasn’t puritanical, but she wasn’t a woman who lowered her inhibitions easily. His story was preposterous, or at least exaggerated in the extreme. Yet, she was terribly hurt, full of the ‘fury’ he spoke of. “Have another drink, David. Try to relax. It’s not as if I’m not sympathetic to what you must be going through. Most men would rather kill than tolerate an unfaithful wife. Yet tolerate her submission to me is exactly what you must do. You could make it easier on yourself by considering an alternative to nursing your angst. A woman’s sexual emancipation can be very arousing. Linda’s a beautiful woman, a seething reservoir of untapped potential. Witnessing the results when the floodgates are pried open can be exhilarating, even life-changing, if you’ll allow it. “Just imagine, your own lovely wife satisfied again and again by another man – so quick to submit, to crave the taste of his cock – finally so eager to surrender herself to the indulgent bliss as it burrows its way deep inside her belly. I’d bet your pulse jumps a little at the very idea. Tell me I’m wrong, if you honestly can.” Suddenly the heat became oppressive. I was sweating. One of the bulbs in the lamp suspended over our table flickered, then went out. The remaining light threw sinister shadows over the face across from me. I jumped as he slid quickly to the end of the booth and stood up. Linda passed in front of him and settled into the bench seat again, the flimsy cotton of her dress yielding to the subtle sway of her breasts. Stephan took his place beside her, his shoulder pressed tightly against hers. “Linda, show your husband what you’ve done.” She turned, giving him a puzzled look. “Your purse, my dear. Show him what you’re hiding in your purse.” She placed it on the table and opened it, tilting it in my direction to show me the contents. “No, no, Linda. Take them out so we can see. Your husband needs proof – so, we must give him proof.” She pulled the ball of soft material through the opening, separating straps from lace. Bra, nylons, and finally panties, all lay in a row beside my glass, placed there one by one as she pushed them across the table. I reached out and lifted her bra, turning it mindlessly in my hands. It was still warm, and smelled of her bath oil and perfume. I looked up to meet her eyes again. She stared into me as though she was searching for something. “David, do you have any remaining doubts about how far your wife will go to please me? She’s sitting here beside me, naked under her pretty little dress. You have the evidence in your hands. Admit it. She’s completely mine.” A flush of color spread over her face. Her blue eyes told me nothing as I peered into them. They seemed to pierce the shadows, almost glowing in the dim light. “You wouldn’t do this to me. You couldn’t,” I said unbelievingly as I watched the curves of her body shift under the dress. He smiled again at my response, then reached toward her, easily opening the top button of her dress. She didn’t resist. His hand dropped to the second button, pressing it through the tiny slit as effortlessly as the first. Then the third, and fourth. I could see the white, soft skin of her collarbones and a hint of the valley between her breasts. “Linda, will you do anything I ask?” She answered in a whisper. “Yes.” Her eyes were still locked on mine. “Linda, expose your breasts for me.” She turned suddenly toward him. Her mouth opened as if she might have discovered the limit to which she would willingly continue their little game. She caught herself before uttering a sound, poised at the edge, calculating the distance before she jumped. “Are you refusing?” “I – no, I’ll do it.” She undid two more buttons and pulled the front of the dress open, hoping the generous display of breast and nipples would satisfy him. He turned toward her, placed a hand on each of her shoulders, and slowly inched the dress over them, stopping halfway down her arms. “Now, expose them, as I asked.” The bar was quieter now, but still echoed with the steady hum of voices and the clatter of empty glasses. She peered around the corner of our booth, then, with trembling fingers, coaxed each bare breast from beneath her dress. The V formed by the remaining buttons forced them up and outward, her small pink nipples thrust forward into the dim light. “I know what you’re thinking, David. Your wife is sitting in public, practically naked to the waist. Anyone who happens by would certainly get an eyeful. Will it be our handsome young waiter, or a drunken customer who’s lost his way? I’m betting on the waiter. What do you think?” Her face went crimson. She stared at the ice melting in her glass, her creamy breasts heaving with each breath. “Well, I’m sure you’re thinking many things. So many excuses for her behavior must be racing through your head. But before this night is over, you will have to face the truth, the real reason she’s given herself to me for the past week. It’s why she brought you here tonight.” I expected to pay, and pay dearly for the brief affair with Joanna. Linda had found the hand-written birthday card in the front pocket of my suit jacket. The suggestive wording was damning enough, but it was the picture of Joanna in the nude, sitting on my desk, cupping her breasts with both hands with a come-hither look that told the whole story. It was just sex – feral, spontaneous, animal sex; sex with no strings or emotional attachment. That hadn’t been much consolation to Linda. She was devastated. She brooded for weeks, then seemed to recover. Now, this. “I’m sorry. I know I hurt you. I’m so sorry, Linda.” It was another of many apologies. I knew that. She had ignored the others, but this one brought an air of superiority to her. She sat up a little straighter with shoulders back, thrusting her bare breasts toward me. “It hurts, doesn’t it? I spent weeks imagining the things you and Joanna did together. I tortured myself, trying to find some way to get over what you did, trying to figure out whether there would ever be a way to forgive you, to stay with you. When I met Stephan, I knew what I had to do. For me. For us.” I couldn’t believe this was my wife sitting across from me. As she talked, she seemed taller, almost towering over me in her seat. She glared at me, her lips savoring the wicked satisfaction of each word. “For us? You didn’t do this for us!” I spat back at her. Stephan casually fished a piece of ice from his glass. “You’re wrong, David. I did it for me first, but ultimately for us. I had to make sure you knew how I felt, how much it hurt. I wanted you to know that another man touched me in ways that made me dripping wet – a man so beautiful, so skillful at what a woman needs, that I’d do anything for him. So now, you ‘re the one who will have to imagine what we did together. He made me do things we never did. And I liked it. No, loved it, all of it. I couldn’t get enough of him. He was always there; big, and hard, and – ” She stopped in mid-sentence with a sudden gasp. Stephan touched the ice to her nipple, moving it in small circles over the rising bud of pink flesh. He continued outward over the white mound of her breast. Her eyes closed. Her breathing came in ragged, jerking pants. Stephan watched her face with fascination as he turned his attention to the other breast and nipple. After the ice melted, he rolled the nipple softly between thumb and forefinger. The pink bud hardened quickly, pouting at me as though she had willed it. “Isn’t she magnificent, David? So deliciously hungry. Completely lost in her uncontrollable desire. But please Linda, continue. This is your night, your chance to tell him what you feel.” She opened her eyes, studied me for a few seconds, then turned to Stephan. Her hand disappeared under the table, moving gently in his lap. “I want you to touch me, Stephan. I live for the feel of your tongue against me, wetting my belly until it’s cool and slick, gliding over the insides of my thighs until I scream for relief.” Suddenly her eyes were on me. They were filled with fire and arousal. A droplet of water fell from her nipple, spreading into a small spot on her dress. “Something happens to me when I take him in my hands. He’s hard for me, well, constantly. Not just hard. Throbbing. I could play with his cock for hours. A large juicy drop forms so quickly at the tip right before he comes in my hands – God, David, if you only knew how wet I am just thinking about it.” She hadn’t taken her eyes off me. They were eyes I no longer knew. We sat there in silence, both trembling, for very different reasons. Finally, Stephan ventured into the uneasy distance between us. “Beautifully done, Linda. I’d say David should have no reason to doubt your pain, or your sincerity. Why don’t you button your dress. I think he’s seen enough.” She continued to look at me defiantly, waiting a while before pulling the dress over her shoulders and fastening just the first two buttons. The waiter arrived seconds later with another round of drinks. His eyes never left the front of her dress. I was sure he could see glimpses of creamy breast as he stared down into the partially open space where it still parted. Stephan called him back just as he turned away. “Linda, I believe you have an admirer.” I guessed he was a college student, a sandy-haired kid of about twenty. His fair skin turned bright red as he tried not gawk. “It’s ok,” he assured the boy. “She’s a beautiful, sexy woman. No one could blame you for staring.” Linda glanced from the boy to me, then back again. The dress was like wet tissue paper over her moist, distended nipples. “I do have to keep a tight rein on her in public though, especially when she drinks. She really has no shame at all. Do you know that she’s naked under this pretty dress? Isn’t that right, Linda?” She smiled up at the boy, replying with a slow wink. “He’s very cute,” she teased. The waiter saw her bra and panties piled beside my glass. His expression changed from embarrassment to hopeful amusement. “Do you think I’m beautiful,” she squinted at his name tag, “um, Chuck?” “Yes, I do. Very beautiful,” he replied, smiling weakly. “Well, Chuckie, I’m not so sure my husband over there thinks so. He’s fucking his accountant, Jo-an-na. The smaaart and sexxxy Jo-an-na.” She was slurring every other word, and I could hear anger creep into her initial playful banter. “Mmmm. But Stephan thinks I’m beautiful, don’t you Stephan?” “Of course, my pet. Outstandingly, outrageously, irresistibly so.” He grinned at her, but she was still preoccupied with the waiter. “So, Chuckie, he says he’s not fuck-ing her anymore. He says it was just sexxxx. He says he’s sorrrry. Think I should believe him, Chuckie? Whadya think?” The kid squinted at me with a puzzled look. This was a complication he hadn’t counted on. “Well ma’am, I really wouldn’t know.” She sighed in disgust, then lowered her eyes to his obvious erection, smiled, and the temptress returned. “Hmm – but don’t you think that if he can fuck other women, I should be able to fuck other men? You do think I’m fuckkk-able, don’t you, Chuckie?” He decided a change in attitude was in order – from opportunist to diplomat. “Well, all I can say is that if I had a lady like you, I’d spend all my spare time at home.” She whirled to face me, spilling her drink as her hand flashed in the air before me, her finger wagging in my face. “See! HE wants to fuck me! Lots of men want to fuck me! I’ll bet Chuckie could fuck me all night! And I’d love it! How do you like that? Want to watch me suck his big, hard cock? Want to watch Chuckie stick it in me and fuck me till I scream? Do you? Do you?” I could hear the conversation in the next booth go suddenly silent as she raised her voice. She leaned toward me, red-faced and wild-eyed, as though she might actually come across the table after me. A button popped open where her breasts strained at the front of her dress. Crescents of firm white globes taunted me through the opening. Stephan put a large hand on her shoulder as Chuckie made a hasty retreat. His touch calmed her; her body seemed to recognize it instantly. She leaned into him, eyes closed, a peaceful smile spreading across her lips. Stephan pushed the remains of her drink to my side of the table, then lifted her chin with two fingers. “Feel better?” She looked up at him with wanton eyes. “Mmm – much. Kiss me, Stephan. Please, kiss me?” Their lips touched, then locked together in a shameless display of lust. She worked her mouth fiercely against his, biting, licking, devouring him with her tongue. A second button had come undone as she pressed against him, allowing a small pillow of milky white flesh to push through the opening. An engorged nipple turned from pink to angry red as it rubbed back and forth across the tweed of his jacket. It wasn’t the Linda I knew in the seat across from me. She panted openly as she writhed against him, making little sucking noises when her mouth broke free from his. I had been ready to take my medicine; ready, I thought, to weather any form of revenge she might take. But this – watching her surrender so completely to a man she praised as “so skillful at what a woman needs” – straddled a line that might never be able to be recrossed again. Could I feel her slipping away? Much later, when she finally broke away from him, she collapsed against the back of the booth, panting and wide-eyed. A third button had opened on the front of her dress, and I could see beads of sweat dotting the heaving inner curves of both breasts. She was staring at me again, staring with lusty daggers. “You – did – this,” she gasped. “I – I know I hurt you. I’m sorry – so sorry, Linda.” “You – did – this!” she repeated, this time louder as her breathing slowed. “Okay, you win! Now I know what it feels like. It hurts. It hurts more than I could have known. But please don’t take this any further.” “You – did – this! Say it! I want to hear you say it, God damn it!” Stephan sat expressionless beside her. His hand moved gently along her thigh, stroking her with the tips of his broad fingers. Little by little, he pushed the hem of the dress as high as it would go, exposing a narrow expanse of bare thigh just visible beyond the edge of the table. She spread her legs an extra inch and waited for my answer. If it would put an end to this, I’d say what she wanted. I’d say anything. “I did this,” I answered, looking solemnly into her eyes. It seemed to satisfy her. She smiled a smile I recognized, and her features softened. “Yes, David, you did this. And now you have to pay.” She opened her legs as wide as the seat would allow. Stephan’s hand wandered into the crevice between them. She watched me as he played with her, his hand hidden between tightly clenched thighs that twitched in rhythm to his every move. Her eyes left me only after she lost all control. She inhaled sharply as a brief shiver shook her body, then froze for an instant as though every muscle was preparing for what was to come. The tension melted from her as quickly as it had arrived. She slumped back in the seat, biting her lower lip to quiet the urgent whimpers that rose from her throat. When she opened her eyes, they were drilling into me again. Yet, her voice was softer now – the rage, pain, vengeance, all of it gone. “Now you know, David.” I was sweating again. The room narrowed and spun like a kaleidoscope. “Now you know just a little of what I went through for the past three weeks – day after day of imagining you with her, how you kissed her – night after night of wondering whether she was a better lover, and what it was that she did for you that I couldn’t – weeks of torturing myself with images of the two of you together in bed in some cheap motel, and what you said to her while you fucked her. Did you tell her you loved her, David?” I gripped the edge of the table to steady myself. It was a question she must have wanted to ask weeks ago, a question from the heart. She caught me off-guard, still reeling from the intimacy she lavished on the man beside her. “Linda, so help me, I didn’t. I could never do that. Never! It was just – ” “I know, David. Just sex. You say it as though it was nothing more than a handshake. ‘Just sex’. ” We stared at each other in silence. It was the same familiar impasse, one we had reached weeks ago. And I had walked right into it again. Stephan cleared his throat. He had been quiet a long time, watching us with interest as he sipped the rest of his scotch. He spoke after a quick glance at his watch. “Linda, might I suggest we -” “No, Stephan. Let me do this.” He sat back and waited for her to go on, looking slightly amused by her evolving confidence. He might have owned her for a week, but now she was in control, and was determined to do this her way. “I’m going upstairs with Stephan. He has a room here at the hotel. I want you to wait for me. All this will be over at midnight. I’ll meet you back here, and we’ll go home. Do this, and we’ll be even. If you’re not here when I get back, I’ll leave you. It’s the only way, David – the only way I can stay with you.” She was no longer angry, but the look she gave me guaranteed she was deadly serious. It was a final play I never could have imagined. I wanted to protest, to beg her not to go with him. I felt the contents of my stomach rise in my throat, and words refused to come. “David, we’re going to his room now. I’ll let him do whatever he wants with me – anything at all. He can have me any way he likes, as many times as he likes. I’m not your wife for the next two hours, I’m his possession – just a piece of willing flesh. It’s just sex, David. Just sex.” With that, after gathering the scraps of clothing still piled in front of me, they slid out of the booth and stopped to face each other. His hands were on her hips; hers caressed the lapels of his jacket. She hadn’t buttoned the front of her dress, and he was staring at her breasts through the gaping opening. She looked up at him, saw his eyes on her breasts, and smiled with pure lust and surrender. His hand stroked the small of her back as they made their way across the bar, then slid lower as they turned toward the bank of elevators and disappeared from sight. ~*~ Learning that your wife has had an affair is one thing. You can try to deal with it as a past event. Somehow it seems less real that way. You might make yourself believe her when she tells you it’s over. You might even convince yourself that it will never happen again, at least with the same guy. Watching the clock while she’s having sex with him is a much bitterer pill. Overwhelming jealousy and nagging helplessness batter your ego, reducing it to a pathetically bruised and bleeding carcass. What’s left isn’t pretty. I don’t remember how much I drank. Too much. It didn’t do much for the pain, and the clock crawled even slower. Minutes after they left, another drink appeared in front of me. I didn’t look up. The last thing I needed was more quality time with Chuckie. “I saw them leave. Is there anything I can do?” That wasn’t Chuckie’s voice. She was leaning over me, hands resting on the edge of the table. Her name tag was inches from my face. “I doubt it, uh, K.C.” Just two letters, centered on the white plastic badge. Oh, well, anyone but Chuckie. “My real name’s Casey, but everyone calls me K.C.” She wasn’t going to go away, so I took another, longer, look. A sympathetic smile beamed at me from between platinum locks of shoulder-length hair. The black halter matched her tiny spandex shorts that plunged two inches below her navel and showed every detail between her slim legs. “Diva” was written across her firm, upturned breasts, each letter made of glittering rhinestones. Black heels, a tasteful, gold belly-ring, and a narrow black collar finished the look. Small round glasses rested halfway down her nose. She peered over the top of the gold frames at me and smiled invitingly. Lord help me. “Is there anyone here that doesn’t know?” I asked, hoping for some consolation. “Well, she was pretty loud, and Chuck loves to gossip about the customers.” “So, where is Chuck?” “Oh, something came up. He had to go, so I’m covering for him.” She was leaning against the table, the tops of her bare thighs resting against the edge. The skin-tight black shorts had no legs at all, and even in the dim light I could see they molded her plump labia like a second skin, parting the fleshy lips with the seam that ran between them. “Are you sure I can’t do something?” She could do something alright. She could go upstairs with me, let me tie her to the bed and fuck her until she begged for mercy. “Well, K.C., I really don’t know what you could do at this point. My night’s pretty much a disaster.” “Hmmm, are you really sure? I can be a very compliant girl, if you know what I mean.” Her eyes narrowed, and she fingered the collar around her neck suggestively. “And I can be a very stupid guy. I guess everyone in the place knows what I mean.” She slid in beside me, her bare thigh pressed snugly against my own. A faint whiff of coconut and cinnamon filled the booth, carried by the heat from her trim body. It made my mouth water. She leaned closer and lowered her voice. Her breath was hot and sweet on my face. “So, she’s really doing it with that guy upstairs?” “Well, she’s doing something with him up there, and I’d bet it isn’t Parcheesi.” I finished my drink in two long, slow gulps, then watched the bottom of the empty glass, hoping it might fill itself so I didn’t have to look up. After a minute of awkward silence, she went on, this time with the voice of a much younger girl. “I cheated on my boyfriend last week – right over there.” She pointed to the busy hallway leading to the kitchen. “It was after we closed – with one of the assistant managers. I didn’t mean to do it – I mean, I didn’t plan it or anything. We were just kidding around, and before I knew it, we were tearing at each other’s clothes. When my boyfriend came to pick me up, he found us in the hallway, screwing against the wall. He didn’t even say anything. He just looked at us, turned around, and left. He won’t speak to me. I never got a second chance.” “You mean like I did?” “Is it so bad? When it’s over, you’ll still be together. I mean, it’s not like she’s in love with the guy, right? It’s just sex.” “Right. ‘Just’.” Now I desperately needed another drink. I guess it showed. She scooped up my empty glass and had another in its place in two minutes. She sat with me now and then over the next two hours when she found a few free minutes between customers. Every other drink was on the house. I lost track of how many. I know she was more irresistible with each one. By eleven-thirty the crowd dwindled to a few regulars at the bar. She plopped in beside me again, this time collapsing against me. Her head found my shoulder, teasing my cheek with thick swirls of silky hair. She still smelled delicious. “Mmmm – I’m exhausted. You make a wonderful pillow.” Her breathing was deep and slow. I could see the outline of her nipples through the halter. Further down, her flat belly, smooth as velvet, swelled slightly with each breath as it dipped beneath the wisp of black spandex. She was everything my ego craved – and everything that had led me to my fate this night. “There’s still time. No one would have to know,” she breathed softly against my neck. I felt her hand settle in my lap. Her fingers traced the outline of my dick, then closed in around it, squeezing in a gentle, regular rhythm. “Besides, you need to feel better. Linda’s having her fun. Why shouldn’t you have some fun too? I’ll do anything you want. Anything.” I pulled away and looked at her. She eyed me with sudden surprise and confusion. “How do you know her name?” She froze, as though I was speaking some unknown foreign language. “How do I – ?” “Her name. I never told you my wife’s name.” Just as suddenly, her confusion melted into the same sultry smile. “Oh, that. Jeez, you scared me. I thought you were freaking out or something.” “I’m not freaking out. I want to know how you know my wife’s name!” “I told you, Chuck loves to gossip, especially about his customers. He doesn’t leave out many details. From what he said, your wife would have had any guy in the place running around with a tent in his pants tonight. I mean, it was pretty obvious when he came back to the bar.” She gave my cock a few more quick squeezes, smiling lasciviously. “C’mon. Come play with me,” she teased in her best little girl voice. Why shouldn’t I? My wife was with Stephan, probably enjoying all the things she’d thrown in my face, the “things we never did” together. This wasn’t just revenge. She loved it. She had said so – admitted it to my face. Images came to mind that made me cringe. Would she let him come inside her? Let him come in her mouth? What could they possibly do that we hadn’t already done in our own bed? I lowered my head into the palms of my hands. The room was spinning again, and the nausea returned in nagging waves. I’d cheat again, to get back at her for cheating, all because I cheated in the first place. And so it would go, on and on, until it destroyed us, or worse, trapped us in a living hell of deception and revenge. I was teetering on the edge of a razor – it hurt too much to stay put, but I was too paralyzed by confusion and alcohol to make a leap in either direction. “You don’t look so good. You’ve had an awful lot to drink tonight.” When I raised my head to answer, I noticed she had moved away from me. Now she studied me with more concern than lust. Her outfit seemed to shrink by the minute. It took very little to imagine her naked, and even less to imagine how ravenous she would be with her lips sealed eagerly around my cock. But something was wrong – or at least not right enough. “You’re right,” I groaned. “Actually, I feel like I might die any minute now. So as my last act, maybe I should do the right thing for a change. I’m sorry. You’re more than any man I know could resist – except this man, on this night. All this has to stop, and stop now. I know it might look like a huge gamble, but I still love her. It’s a gamble I have to take.” She took my hand and gave it a little squeeze. There was something new in the way she looked at me. At first, I thought it was sympathy, but there was something else, deeper, more meaningful, and very tempting. Given my decision, I’d probably never know. “Good luck. I mean that,” she told me, after a thoughtful pause. She left without another word, looking every bit as good going as she did coming. Eleven-forty. I went to find the men’s room. I needed a walk to clear my head, and some cold water on my face might be just what the doctor ordered. As I circled the bar, Linda appeared under the archway leading to the lobby. She waved sheepishly as I approached, then kissed me lightly on the cheek. Whatever she had done upstairs, there was no longer any visible evidence. Every hair was in place, her makeup was flawless, and I could see the faint outline of her bra under the dress. Neither one of us knew quite what to say. She smiled at me warmly, a smile that told me we might survive this after all. “Can we go now?” I begged, more eager than ever to leave all this behind. She nodded, still smiling up at me. “Oh, I was on my way to the restroom – if I can find it.” “They’re in the lobby, just past the elevators,” she offered. “I’ll wait for you here.” There was no sign of Stephan. I didn’t ask. When I returned, she had vanished. After a stroll through the spacious lobby, I went back to the lounge. She was at the bar, chatting with K.C. I watched from under the archway, my guts churning like a blender. She closed her purse and thanked her with a friendly gesture, turned to leave, then noticed me waiting by the entrance. Another smile, and another kiss when she reached me. “She’s pretty,” she mentioned casually as we headed for the door. “She?” I croaked, my knees now buckling with each labored step. “Your waitress. You forgot to pay your tab.” “Shit! I forgot to pay her? I’ve never done that. Christ!” “It’s okay, David. It’s okay. Let’s go home.” The door closed behind us as we stepped into the crisp chill of the first winter storm. She put her arm through mine and snuggled against me. Snowflakes frosted her hair, sparkling like brilliant rhinestones on black velvet. The lights and sounds of the hotel faded as we made our way through the dusting of new snow. In time the place vanished, swallowed by the darkness and the frantic dance of white that slowly filled in our tracks, hiding all traces of the narrow trail of footprints that twisted backward into the night. ~*~ “It’s over, David. The details aren’t important.” “But I can’t stop thinking about it. A few answers might help me make sense of it all. Then maybe I could let it go.” “You’ll get over it, David. If I can, you can. It was one night.” We were lying in bed. She had buried her nose in a new paperback for the past hour. I was watching an unsettling late-night movie showing the misadventures of a well-meaning schmuck caught up in a disturbing night-long chain of events in a dream-like SoHo. Twenty-four hours had passed, almost to the hour. “I wish I was as sure as you seem to be. Watching the two of you last night – I don’t know – I don’t know if I can get over it.” Her expression grew more serious as she listened. She closed the book and placed it on the nightstand, then rolled on her side to face me. “David, what if I told you none of it was real?” She stretched her legs, then drew them up in front of her pink nightshirt. I loved her legs. They were her best feature – long, slim, and smooth, revealing firm swells of delicate muscle that rose and fell beneath satin olive skin. “It looked real enough to me.” “Did it?” “Come on. You mean I imagined him kissing you, fondling your breasts, masturbating you in public? All that never happened?” “I didn’t say that, did I?” “Then exactly what part of all this wasn’t real, Linda? Are you telling me you didn’t fuck him?” “I’m asking you to consider that things may not always be what they seem to be. Do you remember telling me one of your fantasies? The night you took me to dinner on our last anniversary? How we came home, both a little tipsy after the bottle of wine with dinner, and exchanged fantasies before we made love?” “I – I guess so – Christ, is that what this is about?” “You said you thought about me having sex with another man, a stranger, a well-endowed one, if I remember correctly.” “But that was a fantasy! I told you I’d never want to live it out – that I couldn’t get around the jealousy I’d feel.” “But you’re living it out in your head, David. The things you saw could easily have been suggestions, innuendoes, illusions.” “What I saw was another man’s hand between your legs, playing with you till you got off. You had an orgasm, in public for Christ’s sake!” “Are you sure, David? It was real to you. Does that mean it actually happened – everything – just the way you’re remembering it now?” “So you didn’t fuck him?” “Does it really matter? Think about us, David – what our marriage had become before last night, and where we are tonight. I was going to leave you. I love you desperately, but my confidence that you still loved me was gone. I lost faith in you, us, even myself. I didn’t intend to use your fantasy to punish you, but it did plant the seed of an idea that seemed to offer what I needed to heal. I know I hurt you. I’m sorry. “You have to decide, David. Was what you went through last night worth saving our marriage? Did you learn how agonizing infidelity can be to someone you betray, even if it is just sex? But most importantly, can two people love each other enough to forgive shared disloyalties and move on, using the past to strengthen their future?” I was stunned. I had thought long and hard about the motive for her actions – revenge, punishment, or perhaps I had pushed her far beyond any rational response. I failed to consider that she did it for our marriage, a risky, final attempt to save us. I didn’t have words for what I felt, so I turned to her and kissed her. It was the kind of kiss that told her my decision was an easy one. She unfolded and pressed the length of her body against me, a perfect thigh thrown over my hip, her soft belly thrust tightly against my growing erection. She stopped now and then, sometimes to nibble playfully at my ear or neck, other times just to stare hopefully at me. A kind of joy filled her eyes that I had never seen. Then, as her lips brushed my ear again, she whispered playfully, “Now, about that little fantasy of yours. Let me tell you what a bad girl I’ve been.” Related Posts:A Dish Best Served ColdBest Served WarmBest Served Warmer - Part 1... If The Pillow Could TalkEroticStoriesI woke up suddenly, jolted from the dream I had been having. A dream involving the guy I met last night. The hot stranger who had followed me into the bathroom. The one whose language I did not speak and who things definitely would’ve gone further with, had we not been interupted. As my mind pondered what might have happened, my hand wandered into my PJ shorts. I was so wet and I knew that I had to cum, right then. I pulled the pillow over my face as I came, trying desperately not to wake my sleeping friend.... It's In The TwilightEroticStoriesIt’s in the twilight, That the kitten sees herself, reflected in the light of the moon It is only now that she sees her potential, For it is only now That she allows herself to see who she truly is That she is a tigress ! Gone is the timid creature, Who can’t feed her own hungers Gone is the creature, who won’t stand her ground. Gone is the fearful call to her mother for help. In its place, is her raw roar of orgasmic pleasures In its place, is her desire to select her mate In its place, is her desire to live extravagantly. In its place, is her desire, to be who she was made to be. It’s in my twilight, that I hear her throaty roar And I smile at who she has become. Related Posts:Tom Holland & 'Twilight Star' Have NEW Project Coming!... Happy Birthday From The Young CarerEroticStoriesI am a disabled man. (John.) I will recap for you. I am in my mid to late fifties and I had a very bad stroke and I am now, virtually paralysed and in a wheelchair. I had a very severe stroke when I was in my early forties. Now, I can ‘just’ talk, and I can ‘just’ use my left hand and arm. I suppose it’s about 10% on a good day. I can ‘just’ and very, very slowly lift my legs up, so they are ‘almost’ straight. But this is a painfully slow operation. The rest of my muscles are fucked! I am very slim (with a flat stomach) and very, very healthy. I have a full head of shoulder-length dark blonde hair, with a little grey in it, but not much and stubble. I live on my own in a ground floor flat. I would urge you to read the other story; (Embarrassingly True) Young Carer Gets A Facial And Erection Flashing! As there is a very detailed description of Niki. Oh! I am very, very happy with the way I am and my life. Two main things have happened since my stroke, I was quite horny before but now I am unbelievably horny and I am very happy-go-lucky. I think that’s one of the main reasons why both carers have been with me for over ten years, as they see me as quite easy and carefree. I have two main carers that share the week between them. Niki and Fran. They come in three times a day. To get me up, make breakfast and other stuff. Make my tea and lastly, to put me to bed. (I don’t have lunch.) My penis is just under six-and-half-inches, and as I am very, very horny, I love jerking off and I just love getting an erection in front of the young (thirty-two-year-old) carer, Niki, as she washes and dresses me each morning. Tuesday, Wednesday, Thursday and Friday are Niki days, and as I get an erection in front of her, I make sure that my pubes are trimmed down. Monday nights, I trim my stubble and I also trim my pubes as well, taking the pubes that are around my penis, right down to virtually nothing. Basically, Niki is slim, tall, and attractive. She got married a few years ago. Her husband is away a lot, about six weeks at a time. She has had two children in the last few years but is still quite firm. I guess she must workout. Niki must have middle-Eastern blood in her, as she goes a deep golden brown in the summer. She is a very good and methodical carer and I think she is quite sweet, with a lovely and caring personality but she is casual in her approach to things, just taking everything in her stride. She is fully aware that she turns me on and that I am extremely horny and I am sure that she likes to see me all turned on, with a full erection, as she used to wear round neck t-shirts. But when she came back from her second maternity leave in September 2018 and I started to get an erection in front of her, she started wearing the occasional v-neck, which seemed to accentuate her largish boobs and display her cleavage, which made me get an erection even more. My erections became more and more frequent and she would wear a v-neck more often. I spoke to her about getting an erection in front of her, as I was worried about what she thought. She said that she didn’t mind and said that she could cover it up if I was embarrassed about it. I said that I wasn’t particularly embarrassed about it, so long as she was okay with it. Since then, she has always worn a v-neck in the spring and summer. When she stoops down, she flashes more than her cleavage to me, which I am sure she is aware of. When she gave me a shower the other month, she wore a new, very baggy, very low cut v-neck and a very low cut bra, which was quite revealing, especially when she was kneeling down to get me dressed and then I saw even more as she had to lean forward and as her nipples had gone hard, tenting out her bra. I could see the very, very top of her areola. A sort of milk chocolaty /pinky colour. I did write about it but to cut a long story short, I ended up squirting cum on her face! I was a bit embarrassed about it, but it didn’t seem to bother her. She just said, “Don’t worry about it, John. You couldn’t help it.” She has seen me cum, three times now and each time she didn’t seem particularly bothered about it. When I apologised, she just said, something like, “Don’t worry about it, it’s only a natural reaction.” As I said in the other story, I am very, very lucky to have a young and attractive, broadminded carer and I am fortunate that the stroke didn’t affect my penis. When she is here, we have a wonderful relationship. ………. Anyway, it was my birthday the other day and Niki was working that day for the first time in three years and I had had a week of not ejaculating, as I wanted to cum that morning whilst Niki was in the kitchen. She was used to me asking her for ‘a few minutes’ and then get my clean boxers. I would masturbate and cum on my chest and stomach, then clean up the cum with my boxers, or I would cum directly on to my boxers. Actually, a few weeks ago, I had a really erotic experience. Just before she started washing me. She noticed a small red mark about halfway down my penis. She picked up my engorged penis and had a good look at the red mark. My penis was growing rapidly as she handled it. “Is that red mark okay John?” “Yes, fine.” “Not sore at all?” “No.” By now my penis was fully erect and I could feel it pulsating as she handled it, which felt lovely. She let my penis go and it sprang from her hold and pointed straight up. “I think you should give me a minute.” “Oh, sorry! Yeah sure.” As soon as she started to turn, I was masturbating and I was cumming just as she left the room. Where was I? Oh yes, when I heard her come in, I started to get an erection, as usual. When she came into the room, a few minutes later, I saw that she was wearing a dark pink, cropped and baggy, v-neck. A short, off white, flouncy skirt with pink roses on it and high ish heels, that made her long tanned legs even longer. (She normally wears skin-tight jeans and flat shoes.) She came straight up to the bed, leant over (giving me an eye full of cleavage and a low cut red bra!) and gave me a peck on the cheek. “Happy birthday, John.” “Thank you.” I felt my penis get harder. She has got a fantastic cleavage, due to her, largish, boobs, which must be at least a ‘D’ cup. I’ve often wondered what her boobs actually looked like. I now know, from seeing the very top of her areola, that her nipples are a milk-chocolate/pink colour. I’ve really only ever seen her in a bra. Apart from once, when she just quickly ‘popped in’ through the day to get something from the fridge. She was wearing a black vest top then and her boobs, although not perky, still looked quite big and firm.) “I thought I would make a bit of an effort, as it’s your birthday.” “Thank you. Very nice.” Niki came round to the other side of the bed (my left) to retrieve my urine bottle, which is by my hip. I pushed the duvet down a bit. She had to lift the duvet a bit more and moved it down to get to the bottle and I made sure that she exposed the top of my penis, which is always very, very engorged. She went into the bathroom and got a bowl with my toiletries in it, and put it on the floor adjacent to my feet. Her skirt rode up, as she bent over to do this, and I saw the bottom side of her, tanned, left ass cheek. (She has a nice ass.) G-string, I thought, as my penis went harder. She disappeared to get another bowl of water to shave me, placed it on my wheelchair and then she did a full 180, bent over and got the razor from the toiletries bowl. Her skirt rode up again to about mid bum. She wasn’t quite square on to me, but I could see that she wasn’t wearing a g-string. She was pantie-less! I saw the back part of her pussy. My pulse started to race and I felt my penis really, really swell. I wanted to masturbate and cum, but I couldn’t and didn’t. I had a feeling I would get another ‘show’ anyway. (And I did.) Niki shaved me and I felt my penis was calming down a bit. She then went into the other bedroom, to get my clothes for the day. “Is it okay to uncover you now?” “Er, yes.” My penis was lying down on the top of my left thigh but it was still quite engorged. Niki got some more water and proceeded to wash me. My penis began to swell. She then turned her attention to my penis, which had started to lift. She soaped it up with the flannel and it became fully erect. (She’s used to seeing me with an erection, as I get one in front of her most mornings.) She dried me off and just patted my penis dry. She then turned to her right (away from me) and bent over to get the moisturiser from the toiletries bowl. She was a bit closer this time and square on and once more her skirt rode up and I saw her pussy clearly now. She was hairless from what I could see and she had protruding pussy lips and they were clearly wet! She rummaged in the bowl for the small tube of moisturiser for what seemed like an eternity, with her wet and glistening pussy facing me. I wanted to feel it and eat it! By now I was very, very excited. (Judging by her wet pussy, I think she was too!) My pulse was racing and my penis was very, very erect and I could feel it pulsating and throbbing, as a bead of precum oozed out. I wanted and needed to masturbate and cum. As Niki stood back up, I nervously, swallowed and spoke, “I think you better give me a minute.” “As it’s your birthday, would you like me to relieve you?” I couldn’t believe what I was hearing and I am sure that my penis swelled even more. This had been a fantasy of mine for years. I nodded, “Er, yes.” She put the moisturiser on the bed and curled the fingers of her right ‘gloved’ hand around the top of my penis and wiped the precum over my penis head with her thumb, and then gripped my penis but not too tightly. She started to pump it! Not too fast and not too slow. Down… up. Down… up. Down… up. I was in heaven and thinking of her wet pussy and what it would feel like around my cock. “Do you like that, John?” “Ooooh, god yes. It’s lovely.” She only had to pump it about half-a-dozen times or so, before I felt my cum building up. “I’m going to cum!” Niki continued pumping but she slowed right down, tightened her grip and pulled my foreskin right back, pausing for a moment as she did so. My head lifted off the pillow and my legs went stiff and straight. “I’m cumming!” I squirted a long rope of cum that flew into the air about two feet, coming to rest on Niki’s arm as she continued to, slowly, milk my penis. I did about two or three very little squirts, that went on her fingers and then I just oozed a little bit. Niki was still, slowly, milking my penis, pulling the foreskin right back, until every last drop of cum came out. “Happy birthday, John.” Niki then let go of my penis and picked up the flannel. She held my penis again and wiped away the cum. I jumped. “Sorr,y John.” She wiped the cum off her arm, picked up the towel and patted me dry. She then disappeared into the bathroom to change her gloves. “Now, where was I?” My penis was still quite engorged and quite erect, as she applied some moisturiser to my face. Then she got me dressed and into my wheelchair, stopping only to wipe up the excess cum which had leaked out, my now, shrunken penis. When I went into the living room, I saw that she had bought me some flowers and there was a present and card on the table. “Excuse me a minute, John.” Niki went to the bathroom, maybe to pee or to finger herself. I was thinking and imagining the latter and my penis started to grow as I pictured her fingering herself in my mind. She returned a few moments later and opened my card, then the present. It was a light grey polo shirt. “Thank you, Niki.” “You’re welcome, John.” Since then, there has been no ‘awkwardness’ between us, she has just been ‘Niki’ the carer. Actually, over the next few mornings that followed my birthday, I continued to get an erection in front of her and on one of those mornings I was feeling rather horny as I was thinking of her wet pussy. “Can you give me a minute. Unless you want to stay?” “No thanks, John. I will go.” So, it was a birthday treat then. Roll on next year. I wonder if she will make an exception for Christmas! Related Posts:Making mom happygay/authoritarian/the-happy-cashfagEllen DeGeneres Staff Happy The Dirty Truth Is Coming Out!Birthday Gift : Part OneRite of Passage - Birthday Surprises, Part Two - DadRite of Passage - Birthday Surprises, Part One - Mom... The SeminarEroticStoriesI watched her walk into the seminar, demur in her tardiness as she took a seat in the back of the room. I was teaching a two-day seminar and she had already missed almost half of the first morning. My first thoughts when I saw her was that she could not be taking this class seriously, coming in so late. Since she was sitting at the back of the room, I really didn’t get a chance to check her out, plus her tardiness had tinged my perspective of her and her commitment to participating in the seminar. At the mid-morning break, Jan came up to me to apologize for being so late. It appears that she from out of town and got lost between the airport and the university. As I took in her apology, I also took in her appearance. She stood about five-foot-six, carried around a hundred and twenty pounds and had what looked like 34B breasts. She was wearing tight designer denims and a white long sleeve blouse that accentuated her breasts, and a portion of her shoulder-length blond hair was pulled up into a top knot. She apologized and asked what she had missed, suggesting that we meet for lunch to get her caught up. I had to refuse, having already made lunch arrangements with some colleagues. She then suggested dinner, but again I was booked. Jan pouted with her plump red lips puckered out, sending a message straight from my eyes to my cock, while her pale blue eyes pleaded with me. I quickly agreed to spend lunch with her the next day and, if necessary, time after the seminar to make sure she got caught up. We went back into the seminar room and she gathered up her belongings and moved into the front row since there were a number of front row seats available. As I continued in my presentation, Jan asked fully participated and generally looked sexy for the rest of the day. After the seminar was finished for the day and I was walking out to my car, she called me over to her car, an upscale rental. She said that she just wanted to verify our “catch up” time tomorrow and to wish me a good evening. She was radiant with her blue eyes sparkling and her full lips enunciating each word. As we looked into each other’s eyes, I couldn’t help but wonder what those lips would feel like around my cock. The next day, Jan was on time and back in her seat in the front row. But today she was wearing a short, mid-thigh skirt, plaid and pleated. Her white button-up blouse was like yesterday’s, but a bit tighter, emphasizing her breasts, with a couple of buttons strategically unbuttoned. Today, she had black mules and stockings with a black seam. All through the morning session she was constantly moving her legs, placing one leg over the other, teasing me with the occasional opportunity to see up her blue lace panties, relentlessly distracting and teasing me as I tried to make my presentation. For the lunch break, we ducked off to a nearby coffee house to get Jan up to speed. We were able to get a booth towards the back. I sat down and began to pull out my notes from the previous morning. I was surprised when Jan slid in next to me. I was expecting her to side across from me in the booth. As I began to go over my notes, I noticed two things. First, she was not taking notes and, second, she was leaning into me, her breasts rubbing against my arm and her leg against my leg. She leaned over, tilting her head to face me. Her sparkling blue eyes looking deep into mine as she ran her tongue around her full luscious lips. Needless to say, not much catching up occurred at lunch as we got to know each other. As we talked, I placed my right hand on her left forearm and began to stroke her arm. I then dragged my finger up her arm and onto the back of her left hand, my finger stroking the white gold and pave diamond ring on her third finger. She never took her eyes off of mine and she just licked her luscious lips. Of course, that meant that we would have to try to get her caught up after the seminar. The seminar ended early and at the end, quite a number of the participants came up to me to clarify a point that I had made, getting contact information or just to thank me and say good-bye. Jan stood back, patiently waiting for the crowd to thin. She was holding her notebook against her chest. With her short plaid skirt and white blouse and sparkling eyes, she looked like an innocent, but eager high school sophomore, not the thirty-something professional she was. We walked out of the building together and she asked me to come to her hotel to finish her private tutorial on the missed class material. As I was driving to her hotel, my mind was playing potential scenarios, none of which involved catching up on missed class material. Her antics at lunch and her teasing me throughout today’s presentation had my mind thinking more of her body than of the seminar, plus it looked like I was going to get to take another man’s wife. I imagined a number of sexual scenarios as I drove across town. She let me into her room, and we sat on the bed. I was going through the motions of looking for my notes, knowing that this was just a pretense. There was an unstated vibe that we were not there to go over my notes. I looked up from the notes and Jan’s lips were about two inches from my face. I leaned forward and our lips met, her plump full lips pressed against mine for a few seconds and then she placed her hand on the back of my neck and pulled me into her, our lips crushing and our tongues exploring each other’s mouths. My hand moved to her neck as we kissed and then down to her breast. I had my right hand on her breast when we broke the kiss and Jan leaned back onto the bed, inviting me to join her. I leaned over her and we kissed again, this time my fingers were unbuttoning her blouse. I guess I was going too slow since Jan sat up pulled her blouse over her head, unsnapped her bra and unzipped her skirt. I pulled her skirt off of her leaving her in blue lace panties. I slid back up so I could kiss Jan some more while my hands kneaded her breasts and pinched her nipples. She moaned as I fondled her breasts with increasing intensity, twisting and pulling her nipples. My hand slid down her stomach and into her panties while my mouth moved from her luscious lips to her breasts, licking, biting and pulling her nipples. Jan’s pussy was soaking wet and my finger entered her with no resistance. I finger fucked her for a few minutes while worshipping her breasts. Her hips were undulating, pushing against my fingers as they pumped in and out of her wet pussy. I stood up and pulled off her panties. She coyly held her knees and ankles together as her panties fell to the floor. Slowly, Jan spread her legs, revealing her flower to me. Her blond pubic hair was matted with her juices, her labia swollen and her clitoris rising like a tiny cock. She smiled, inviting me to feast on her pussy. I quickly off my shirt and somehow got out of my shoes. Again, Jan was impatient and sat up to unbuckle my pants and with one motion had my pants and underpants on the floor. As my pants were bunching up on the floor, my cock was bobbing in front of Jan’s face. I could feel her hot breath on my glans as she curled her fingers around my shaft. She stroked it a couple of times and wrapped her full lips around my glans. Her tongue swirled around the top of my head and she took a few short bobs down my prick. Suddenly she took a dive down the full length of my cock, burying her face in my pubic hair. I felt my breath taken away. I could feel her throat swallowing my manhood as she scratched my balls. Jan backed off, got a new breath of air and repeated the whole process staring with her lips around my glans. After a few minutes, I was about to cum and I had to tell her to slow down. I laid down flat on the bed and pulled her on top of me. My tongue explored her dripping lips and teased her clit. I could not get enough of Jan, sucking her juices out of her pubic hair and pussy. She continued to take my cock deep into her throat. We were in a pleasurable sixty-nine, but my desire was too great. I wanted to fuck her, to thrust my cock deep into her womb. I rolled Jan over onto her back. Her legs spreading as she rolled over. I slid between her legs and rubbed the head of my cock up and down through her pussy lips, just touching her clit, eliciting a primal groan as my cock slowly entered her. She grabbed my ass cheeks and pulled me into her to make my entrance quicker and harder. That move told me what she wanted, and it set us into a hard fuck. We fucked hard and fast, with her hips rising to meet me with each of my thrusts. Her pussy grabbed my cock each time I drove into her. I could feel her pulling me into her, harder and harder as the sound of skin slapping filled the room along with our moans and howls. Soon I was spent, cumming deep in her pussy. I slid down and began to clean up her cunt. Her juices and mine were mixed together and created the most wonderful taste. After cleaning her thighs and pussy and slurped all the juices out of her public hair, I kept licking, biting and tonguing her lips and clit. Suddenly her thighs clutched my head and her hands held my mouth on her pussy as she bucked and thrashed through her second orgasm. I returned to her mouth kissing her deeply as our tongues fought for control. Once we broke our kiss, Jan curled her fingers around my cock and then slid down and took my cock into her mouth, cleaning me. We drifted off to sleep, having such an intense sexual release and the burden of the seminar lifted from our shoulders. I woke up a bit later to the most sensual of feelings. Jan was sucking my cock and breathing life back into it. She had told me how much she liked sucking cock, so I did not try to fuck her a second time. I just leaned back and let her do her thing. In just a few seconds she had my cock engorged and straining to reach the depths of her throat. Jan bobbed her head up and down as her hands stroked my cock. Since I had already come, it took quite a while for her to get her reward of a mouthful of cum. As I filled her mouth with my ejaculate, she smiled and gulped it down to show me how much she liked sucking my cock and drinking my seed. I looked at the clock and jumped up. “Oh, shit, I have to go. I was supposed to meet my wife half an hour ago!” Jan smiled and helped me get dressed.... Massage MeltownEroticStoriesAs a twenty-six year old, Rory needed multiple streams of income so she could retire early. Already making six-figures for a big corporation and making money on the side from webcams, Rory started to give massages to certain clients at her place. People of varying genders and backgrounds got massages from Rory, not to mention different age groups too. Given that she was five-foot-ten, skinny, had light blonde hair, and looked exactly like porn legend Cassie Young; it was easy to fall in love with Rory. Rory often received a lot of clients given that she was certified and since the lockdown had happened, she received a lot of business. Given that Rory lived in Nevada, the lockdown was not taken as seriously. The salary Rory had, gave her a nice affordable apartment which was a full luxury. At her apartment, Rory set up a comfortable massage bed and had all needed to massage her clients who often tipped. Due to her beauty and the temperature in the room being higher than normal, the body massage made the men who were Rory’s clients cum without her even getting sexual. Most of the time, the towels were the ones that needed cleaning from Rory who often laughed off how easily men came. On a hot and humid summer afternoon, Rory was seeing a higher demand than usual. Rory massaged about five people with three being older women and two being younger men. In total, Rory had cleared close to $3,000 but she had five more to go. Rory braved through as her body started to sweat from the hours in high temperature of the room along with the work she had to put in for her massage. Rory’s ninth client took a while to massage which left her with only an hour before her final client came. “Yeah, I am spent!” said Rory, to a friend on the phone. “Well, it is almost eight, get some dinner,” said the voice on the phone. “No no, I mean I am easily clearing over ten thousand once this night is over,” said Rory. “Well, just remember, give your body a rest,” said the voice. “I know I know, just one more, plus I have had some water,” said Rory, her clothes and body covered in sweat. Rory got off the phone and sat on the couch, the high temperature and sweat made her so aroused that she stuffed a hand in her short shorts and fingered herself. The blonde bit down on her lips, wearing nothing but a tank top and short shorts as she waited for her final client. Not long after, Rory heard a knock on the door, it seemed louder than usual which frightened her. “Fucking shit!” said Rory, pulling her wet hand out of her panties as she wiped it off with a napkin and went to the door. “Hel…” said Rory, as she answered the door to see a tall muscular dark-haired man with exotic looks. The man looked to be of Middle Eastern or Indian background, he looked exactly like fitness champion Ako Rahim. Rory looked at the man’s massive biceps as her legs started to slowly shake. “Yes, I am Asam, it says I am here at nine?” said the man, as Rory tried to collect her thoughts. “Yeah yeah, this is Rory,” said Rory. “Yes, I come see you?” asked the man. “Yes, come on in,” said Rory, welcoming the man in. “So, I will be with you shortly, you will need to go into the room to the left. I mean it is the massage room so you can’t miss it. Make yourself comfortable and grab a towel to cover up,” said Rory, laughing as the man smile back and went inside. As soon as the men left her sight, Rory sat on the couch and started to aggressively finger herself. “Fuck, had to be a bull,” whispered Rory, fingering herself even more before being met with a surprise. “Excuse me, ma’am, no towel,” said Asam, walking out as Rory got shocked. “Fuck! Dude, find one!” shouted Rory, taking a deep breath. “There are none,” replied Asam, in a calm voice. “There are, I mean how complicated can it be,” said Rory, getting up to go to the room. Asam peeked down to see the sweaty shorts and glowing skin, smiling at the view. Rory arrived in the room to find the towels gone. “Fuck,” said Rory, shaking her head. “I can use my shirt,” replied Asam. “Brilliant,” replied Rory, sarcastically, her body still covered in sweat as her legs shook. “I will put the shirt over where it needs to be, you can go out there to relax,” said Asam. “No, actually, dude, you are my last client, let’s get this over with,” said Rory. “Okay,” replied the willing Asam. Asam took off his shirt as Rory observed, her mouth almost dropping as she shook her head at the amount of muscle on the handsome man. As Asam stripped down nude, Rory saw the muscular butt and rubbed her legs together in arousal. What Rory could not ignore was the dark, long, and thick cock that hung from Asam’s body which made her breaths deeper. “Hey, so lay face down,” said Rory, taking a deep breath as she walked over to Asam and put some of the lotion on her hands. Rory immediately began putting lotion over the man’s back, the muscles aroused her as she pressed down on them. The blonde bit her lip, aggressively pressing down on the muscular body as her legs shook in arousal. Rory’s breaths got deeper as she worked her way down, squeezing the thighs and calves on the man. Asam in the meantime started to slowly take deep breaths but Rory purposefully knocked the shirt off a couple of times, putting it back on the man. “You could have used something a lot better than a shirt,” said Rory, shaking her head. “You could have had towels,” replied Asam. “Yeah, well I have clients other than you,” said Rory, talking back to the handsome man. “Could show some appreciation,” said Rory, as she squeezed on the man’s thighs. Rory used both hands at times to squeeze on one thigh due to the muscles on the man. “Okay, turn over!” said Rory, in a demanding way as Asam complied. As soon as Asam moved, the shirt fell off and he was nude. “Wow, oh my god, like okay,” said Rory, looking at the penis. “I am sure you see this in your line of work,” replied Asam. “Yeah, look, you are my last client and it is too hot in here. Sometimes to build comfort I like to get nude, are you cool with that or is that against your religion or something?” asked Rory, attempting to put the man in a tough spot. “No no, wherever you are comfortable,” replied Asam. “Okay,” said Rory, quickly taking her clothes off. The panties and bra were slow to come off, sticking to Rory’s body before coming off as Asam lay facing up, his cock as hard as a rock with the shirt covering it. “Yeah, that is not working,” replied Rory, as she laughed. “Looks like we didn’t need towels for this,” said Asam, as he smiled. “No,” said the nude blonde, laughing as she put lotion on her hands. Rory leaned over as Asam’s head laid in-between her legs, her hands pushing down hard on the pecs and abs on the man. The blonde squeezed the shoulders as the man started to slowly moan. Asam’s hot breaths blew in between Rory’s legs, at times even getting on her pussy, which made her get a strong urge to finger herself. The aroused blonde got more lotion, and this time, just poured it over the abs of the muscular man. “Hey, so my hands cannot do the job anymore, I am going to get on you, alright big boy?” asked Rory, as Asam softly said yes. Asam’s cock was rock hard and his blood also started to boil but he knew when to restrain himself and when to act. Even the hot breaths on the pussy were meant to further arouse a woman who was heavily aroused herself, forcing her hand. Rory’s legs would involuntarily split wider as the hot breaths l Asam was in love with the light-blonde haired beauty the second he stepped in the door and himself her last client for a reason, he had to fight the urge to grab her and kiss her. Rory let out loud moans as her breaths got deeper, she was aroused with her barely nude pussy and soft-skinned body rubbing against the muscular frame. At times, when Rory’s body moved too far back, Asam grabbed the buttocks and gently pushed her forward. The powerful hard-skinned hands on the soft-skinned buttocks aroused Rory and as soon as Asam grabbed them, she could not help but grind on his abs as her eyes closed and she bit her lips. Rory’s lower body aggressively shook as she started to moan, her upper body even leaning backwards to where her face landed on the tip of the cock. “I assume you don’t do this to clients,” said Asam, letting out a deep breath as he smiled. “Oh, you are special,” said Rory, grabbing the cock and stroking it with both hands before gobbling as much of it as she could. For the overworked blonde, the cock in her mouth was like a much-needed snack but what followed it was even better. Asam could no longer resist the lovely natural odor and started to lick the pussy that hovered over him, further relaxing Rory. Rory and Asam continued to lick each other as she collapsed on to his body, his muscular abs being of comfort to her soft-skinned body. Rory’s breaths became deep with arousal as she continued to gobble the cock, deep-throating it as her eyes closed and legs slowly split from the arousal of being eaten out. One flick of the tongue was so significant that the aroused Rory sat her upper body up, her blonde hair wildly swinging as she let out a loud moan. The aroused blonde’s lower body moved like a belly dancer as Asam continue to suck and eat her pussy, soon forcing an orgasm which made her collapse on his body once again. “Fuck,” said Rory, letting out the loud moan before getting all over Asam. The blonde closed her eyes, put her steamy aroused arms around her lover’s neck, and locked lips with him. Bodies grinding and the blood of both lovers boiling incited sensations that bordered on ticklish and goosebumps. Asam’s arms coiled around the soft nude back of the blonde as her own arms stretched in arousal. As soon as they stopped locking lips, a calming and heavenly feeling consumed Rory whose body was calm while her breaths had that chill heat to them. Giving a seductive yet dreary look to her lover, Rory sat up and let the cock shove right into her pussy, closing her eyes and groaning as she rode it. What initially started as the cock sliding in led to Rory carefully squatting over her lover’s dick and riding it. Rory’s tired yet seductive eyes looked at Asam as she rode his cock. The heat consuming her tired body and the arousal from his powerful hold on her kept her in place. The seductive blonde collapsed on top of Asam and started to make out with him as his cock remained in her pussy, all raw and gently moving inside of it. Both lovers had deep fast breaths which their locked lips managed to keep in control without much issue. “Ah!” moaned Rory in a high pitch, taking a deep breath. What was just as arousing as the cock in her pussy was also the hold that her lover had on her. Rory felt relaxed, like stretching after a tiring day but having the right temperature and sensations touch you in the same place. The massaging relaxation from being tightly hugged by Asam as his cock crashed into her made her pulse speed up, heart violently pound, blood boil, skin burn, and body move in an aroused motion. “Ahahaha, fuck yeah,” said Rory, an intense and psychotic look in her eye as she looked at Asam. The sensation consumed her due to Asam’s massive hands tightly grabbing her buttocks. “Think you’re a tough guy huh, we got a tough guy over here,” said Rory in a drunk slurring voice, crashing her shoulder into Asam’s face. Asam quickly changed his arms to grab the upper back of the blonde as he pressed her body against his muscular frame, almost cooling down her sexy psychotic rage. Meanwhile, his thrusts became faster and more intense as the cock seamlessly pounded into the pussy, having no resistance going in. “Uh!” moaned Asam, letting out a deep breath as cum shot inside of the blonde’s pussy. The two heated lovers locked lips and while Rory laid on top of Asam, smiling.... A Weekend Away With Christina – Chapter FourEroticStoriesChristina slipped on the white dress with nothing underneath. I had her stand on the balcony and took a picture with the light shining through. If you looked closely enough, you could tell that she was panty-less. As far as her nipples were concerned, they were hard to see. Hers are fairly small and pale pink in color. Plus, the dress had flowers strategically placed, probably since most of the dress was white. Christina practiced bending over and asked me to take pictures at various heights. That way, she knew just how far she could get away with. While she reviewed the pics, we headed out for our very late lunch. She was showing them to me as we rode the elevator and said, “I can’t bend too far before the hem is at the base of my butt.” “I know, and it’s sexy as hell,” I replied as I caressed one of her cheeks. When we hit the lobby, I figured that now was as good as any time to test out her exhibitionist chops. The only person nearby was the old guy working behind the counter. So, as we passed him, I dropped my room keycard on the floor and asked Christina, “Can you please pick that up for me, baby.” We stopped, and she dutifully bent over without bending her knees. As she descended, we both knew that this would be a full exposure. Christina fumbled with the card for a moment as if she couldn’t get a good hold on it. As she raised back up, I glanced back to see the clerk gawking. Handing me the card, she said, “Here you go, honey.” As we passed through the doors into the parking lot, Christina asked, “Did he see me?” “Oh, he definitely saw you! His frickin eyes were popping out of his head when I glanced back. I thought he was going to climb over the counter and attack your luscious pussy.” “That gets me tingling in all the right places. A couple more of those, and I’ll be wet to my knees.” “I have an idea for next time. I’ll have my phone in hand and video record people’s reactions for both of us to watch later. What do you think?” “That sounds so fucking hot,” Christina replied as I opened her door. With no one around, she jumped in facing me and spread her legs. With her pussy completely exposed, she asked, “Would you like a little taste?” I bent over and pushed my face into her damp box and lapped away as she came almost instantly. Cleaning her up, I mentioned, between licks, “You do know that if I do this every time you expose yourself that we’ll both probably end up in the pokey.” Christina laughed out loud at my wording, then added, “I wouldn’t mind as long as you can poke me in the pokey.” I cracked up at her word-play before moving in to kiss her hungrily. Pulling away, I offered, “You’re definitely a keeper!” before I closed her door and hopped into the other side. We drove the few miles to the restaurant, before parking and heading inside. They asked us whether we’d like to sit inside or out and we chose outside. It was, after all, a beautiful summer day, and Christina’s bits would be easier to see in the sunlight. The waitress stopped by and told us about the specials, which included their drink of the day, a Vodka Sunrise. Christina and I looked at each other, and she nodded before I said, “We’ll take two.” The waitress headed out as we perused the menu. “Is there anything in particular that they’re really good at here?” Christina asked. “Well, all the seafood is fresh and very tasty, but my personal favorites are the Chicken Chesapeake and Crab Cake sandwiches.” Christina looked at a few more items while we waited on the drinks. When the waitress reappeared, she placed our drinks on the table and asked, “Do you two have any questions about the menu?” Christina inquired, “What is your catch of the day?” “Flounder,” the waitress replied. “And, in my opinion, it is one of the best-tasting fish when fresh.” “Okay, that’s what I will have with whatever vegetables you have,” Christina relayed. “And I’ll have the Chicken Chesapeake sandwich with fries, “I added. As the waitress scurried away, we toasted to our renewed relationship. Sipping our drinks, we both expressed, “Wow, that’s good,” simultaneously. After the drink went down, I added, “Damn, they’re strong too. We’ll have to take it easy on these.” Looking around the outdoor dining area, Christina mentioned, “This is a good spot for me to show off a little. Plenty of people pass by our table, but few have a line of sight on us once they’ve been seated.” “Lift yourself up in your chair for a minute,” I suggested. When she did, I pulled her dress out from under. I kept pulling until the hem was at the top of her thighs. As she sat back down, you couldn’t see anything if you were over-top of her. But, if you were in front of her and her legs were open, you could see it all. Christina parted her legs and mumbled, “That breeze feels marvelous against my bare pussy.” I took another sip of my drink and realized that Christina was already halfway through hers. I’d have to keep an eye on her consumption because she always was a light-weight. I let my hand drift down to her upper thigh and traced her vulva. Her legs spread even further apart as her eyes closed. A soft moan escaped her lips just as I noticed that the waitress was headed our way. I slowly removed my hand while saying, “The waitress is coming, so you may want to close your legs a little.” Christina’s eyes opened slowly, and her legs closed about halfway. As the waitress placed our food before us, I think she got a glimpse of Christina’s exposed crotch. Before leaving, she asked, “Is there anything else I can get you?” I quickly answered, “Yes. Can you grab us a couple of waters? These drinks really pack a punch.” She smiled knowingly while answering, “Sure.” Christina leaned over to kiss me while whispering, “Please, touch me again. I’m so close to cumming already from being exposed like this.” “I don’t want you getting in trouble on your first exhibitionist adventure. Besides, being on edge like you are is part of the excitement. Let’s eat some food and take our time picking and choosing to whom you show off your treats.” Christina readily agreed with an, “Okay,” while we ate our first meal of the day. As we worked our way through the late lunch, our waitress returned with our waters. She positioned herself in front of Christina as she reached across the table awkwardly, to place our waters. Standing there silently for a moment, the waitress didn’t notice that I had positioned my phone to catch her reactions. As she began to ask, “Is there…” I pulled Christina’s thighs apart slowly. She gawked at Christina’s sublime snatch before commenting, “Your pussy is so beautiful. I’m so jealous that you have the guts to show it off to me.” “Thank you,” Christina mumbled as she was getting seriously turned on. “You’re welcome. I’d love to touch you if you’d let me,” the waitress queried. Christina’s eyes closed as her head shook up and down. The waitress’s hand started to move toward Christina’s leaking slit until another waitress called to her about an order being ready. She quickly withdrew, heading back inside as Christina shuddered from a mild, hands-free climax. I released Christina’s leg as she quietly came down from her high. When her eyes opened again, she leaned into me for a deeply sensual kiss. As our saliva-coated lips separated, she begged, “Take me to the truck and fuck me right now. I need you inside me so bad.” I did a rough estimate of the meal cost in my head and doubled it. As we headed for the exit, I saw our waitress and put the cash in her hand. “Thanks,” I said to her as Christina pulled me toward the door with a look of pure desire. The waitress grinned, knowing what we were going to do. As she looked down at the money, she ran to the door in pursuit and yelled, “Thanks for everything!” We heard her as the door to the truck closed. I put the keys in the ignition to start the truck as Christina began removing my pants. Realizing that she wasn’t going to wait, I pushed them to the floor. Christina hopped on my lap and pushed my growing penis inside her and started to ride. I wasn’t even fully hard when she came and collapsed against me. Feeling my own needs rising, I grabbed her buttocks and began lifting her up and down on my pole. Christina released a series of, “Oh Gods,” as I pummeled her slippery snatch. With my own climax close at hand, Christina released a controlled scream onto my shoulder as her mouth clamped down hard. My ejaculations were quickly rebuffed from her violently contracting vagina. The seat and my groin were easily flooded with our combined love juices. We both panted heavily as two couples that had been walking past stopped to applaud our show. They couldn’t see anything but were very aware of what we were doing. Christina was a little embarrassed as I waved and expressed our thanks for their applause. With our audience dispersed, I asked, “Are you ready to do some shopping, my little orgasm, queen?” Christina was still splayed on my lap as she softly uttered, “I have to admit that I would have loved for that waitress to touch me. Just the thought of being touched in public by a stranger gave me an orgasm. I think I’m hooked on this exhibitionism stuff. So, yes, let’s go shopping so that I can expose myself to some more strangers.” We cleaned up and headed over to a little shop that sells high-end skimpy beach and club attire. I was hoping to get her into a thong bikini on the beach tomorrow. She could also use some more short and opaque dresses for showing off. As we pulled into the parking lot, Christina noted the store’s motto aloud, “We make your best look better.” “It seems like this is the right place to purchase clothing to show off my assets,” she added laughingly. We walked in the door arm-in-arm and were greeted by Maxine, one of the salesladies. She was wearing a skin-tight floral dress that came about mid-thigh. Maxine was a thin, tanned late twenties fake blonde with a serious rack that was obviously fake. She asked, “Is there anything that I can help you find today?” Christina responded, “Not at the moment. We just wanted to look around a little and see what you have. But we’ll grab you if we need something. Thanks!” As Maxine wandered away, Christina asked me, “Did anything about her turn you on?” “I’m sure that she appeals to some twenty years olds, but I wouldn’t be seen with her. Everything about her is fake.” With our shots taken, Christina and I perused the store for sexy items. I maneuvered her toward the bathing suits and found the thongs. Christina was fair complected, so I thought that a colorful or dark suit would look better on her. The best part about this place was that they sold the bikini halves separately. That way, if you had a smaller chest and plumper ass, like Christina, you could combine two different sizes to fit perfectly. We chose about four different colors before Christina headed off to the changing room. Maxine approached her again as she closed in on the changing room. She whispered something to Christina before not-so-discreetly handing her some throw-away panties. I found a chair to sit in about twenty feet from the changing room and waited. Christina emerged a couple of minutes later wearing my favorite, the black bikini. The top was a perfect fit for her A-cup breasts. The material was part spandex and alluringly thin. Her small hard nipples were clearly evident to everyone. The bottoms were made of the same material, and even her modest labia were easy to make out. But the best part was when she turned, exposing her perfectly plump rear. The back thong disappearing as it neared the base of her buttocks. My cock jumped at my shorts as I stared at that enticing sight. Christina turned her head back and noticed the lump in my shorts and knew that I approved. While I ogled Christina’s desirable rear, Maxine appeared next to me. Not noticing Christina at first, she asked, “Do you need any assistance, or are you still good?” Without taking my eyes off of Christina’s slowly rotating body, I replied, “As long as I’m staring at that ass, I’m good.” Maxine turned to see what I was looking at and squeaked, “Oh my. That is one nice ass.” As her eyes were locked on Christina, her legs slowly made their way over to her. When she was within reaching distance, Maxine asked, “Is there anything that I can help you with?” Christina had been concentrating on showing off for me and didn’t notice Maxine until she spoke. She jumped a little and blushed at being so close to a stranger while barely clothed. “No, thanks,” she spurted as she attempted to cover herself with her arms. “I’m just showing the bathing suits to my boyfriend over there,” she rambled as she headed back to the changing room. Maxine followed her, saying, “Don’t be embarrassed about showing off your body. You have a spectacular ass, and that thong looks amazing on you.” As they both disappeared into the changing area, I stood and moved a little closer to see if I could hear their conversation. Christina said, “If you want to find some dresses for me, that would be fine.” Christina hesitated in removing her suit with Maxine blatantly staring at her. But the longer she stared, the hotter Christina got. She pulled off her top first, and Maxine continued to stare. When she slipped the bottoms past her hips, Maxine’s eyes went straight toward her crotch. Christina sat down on the bench to slip the bottoms past her feet. After they were off, she spread her legs a little to give Maxine a better view. As she ogled Christina’s vagina, Maxine offered, “You have such a beautifully compact pussy. It’s too bad you have a boyfriend, I’d love to have you.” “Thank you,” was all Christina could manage as she let her fingers wander toward her leaking lips. Maxine watched intensely as Christina traced her labia and came softly. Maxine then suggested, “Let me have your suit for size. I have another one that I think will look amazing on you.” Maxine brought the bottoms to her nose and inhaled deeply as she headed out. I saw Maxine exit the changing area just before Christina appeared wearing the red thong. I was only about five feet away as she did a little twirl to show off. I could tell that Christina was very excited as the thin fabric that was covering her pussy was already soaked. She confessed what happened in the changing room as she pulled the crotch of her suit aside. My cock hardened and was clearly visible to her. Christina moved closer and let a finger slip inside herself. I reached for her slick lips as we heard Maxine say, “This is going to look amazing on you, but you may not be able to wear it on the beach.” Christina covered up quickly as both of our hands retreated. We turned to see Maxine holding a white micro bikini made of a fine mesh. The bottoms were a tiny triangle that would barely cover even Christina’s small lips. The top was also small triangles that would just cover her small areolae. Everything was connected with a white string no more than an eighth of an inch thick. Christina blushed as she said, “I don’t think I can wear that. Everything will be visible. I may as well walk around nude.” “You did last night. This way, at least you’ll be slightly covered,” I mentioned. “Just try it on and show it off to us,” Maxine suggested with a sly grin. “If it doesn’t look good, I promise I will tell you.” Christina took the bikini from Maxine and headed back into the changing room. While she was changing, Maxine said, “Your girl really gets off on exposing herself, doesn’t she?” “Yes, she does. In fact, we’ve been doing that all weekend,” I replied. Maxine added, “She’s got such a perfect looking pussy. It looks so good that she could be a pussy model. You know, like a hand model,” she chuckled. “Speaking of showing her off, are there any other employees that we could get over here real quick? She’d probably cum right in the room if there were a few more people to ogle her,” I asked. “I was hoping that you’d ask,” Maxine said as she waved a couple of the girls over to watch. Christina walked out to five of us, starting at her wantingly. She did blush pretty hard, but to her exhibitionist credit, she didn’t try to cover up. After a moment, Christina started to turn and gave us all a perfect view of her incredible buttocks. There were several comments including, yummy, perfect, so squeezable, so spreadable, etcetera. As she turned back again, I approached her to get a close-up look at what was visible through the sheer netting. Christina whispered, “I’m leaking down my thigh from all this exposure.” “I noticed,” was all I said as I let a finger move across her leg to collect some. Bringing it to my mouth and sucking it off, caused her legs to weaken. We reached for each other, and I led her back into the changing room. I helped her to the bench and then knelt before her and lapped at her soaked lips. As I feasted on her tasty box, Maxine voiced, “Didn’t you read the sign about no sexual acts in the changing rooms?” I mumbled a, “No,” without taking my face away from Christina’s puss. Christina didn’t say a thing as she moaned softly with a closed mouth. “Okay, I’ll allow it just this once. But, I’ll have to stay until the act is complete to make sure you don’t do anything else,” Maxine announced. I lapped and sucked on Christina’s snatch, bringing her to three orgasms. All the while, Maxine stood at the open curtain and watched. After Christina’s first climax, Maxine slipped her hand into her shorts to diddle herself. Christina watched through half-closed eyes before muttering, “Let me see.” Maxine pushed her shorts and panties to the floor before going back to fingering herself. Christina watched intently as I brought her to her second orgasm. Shortly after Christina came, so did Maxine. Leaning back against the wall, Maxine panted for a minute before raising her fingers to her mouth. She sucked on them as Christina watched and headed for her third and final climax in the store. I licked her clean before standing and kissing Christina passionately. Breaking the kiss, I asked, “Did you want to look at some dresses or go back to the room and have fun?” “Well, I think you know what I’d rather do,” Christina replied as she stood and kissed me again. “Alright then, let’s get you dressed and buy these bathing suits before blowing this pop stand.” I helped her removed the micro bikini and then handed it and the rest to Maxine. She had just finished pulling up her panties and shorts and was ready to ring us up. Christina pulled on her dress, and we headed for the register to pay. All of the other girls were up there and continued to compliment Christina, as I paid for her things. Maxine wrapped up the suits individually in paper, saving the micro for last. Before putting the bottoms in the paper, she brought them to her nose. After inhaling, she offered, “Don’t forget me if you decide to leave this guy. I’d love to have some fun with you!” “Oh, I’m not leaving this one,” Christina countered as we headed out the door. To be thrustingly continued… Related Posts:A Weekend Away With Christina - Chapter FiveA Weekend Away With Christina - Chapter SixVampire WeekendWeekend At The LakeWeekend Chores 3weekend with the in-laws... Love RefactoredEroticStoriesHe took a sip of water and pressed on with the questioning. “So, Cristal, what is your earliest memory of a bad experience?” She wasn’t entirely sure why she needed these interviews, or even why she was being put forward for promotion. Sure, she could program computers in her sleep, it was that easy, but she was happy with that. She loved algorithms and she wasn’t looking for anything more. She looked at the top of his head, then at the plain white wall opposite. “Oh, that’s difficult. Let me think. Yes, I think I was running towards my Dad who was tickling my favourite bear which was in my pushchair, but I fell and knocked the pushchair over and cut my head. I remember my Mum screamed and picked me up, and I cried and cried, but my Dad kissed me on the forehead and I stopped.” “Interesting, Cristal,” Marlau muttered, not looking up. “And your bear?” “My bear… oh yes, my bear. He fell out of the pushchair and into a…” “Muddy puddle?” Marlau finished her sentence. “Yes”, Cristal replied, a confused look passing across her face. Marlau laughed and looked at his watch. “Children’s toys, eh! They always end up in the mud! So look, that’s it for today, honey, they are shutting up early today. You’re doing well!” “Oh, now! My transporter isn’t booked for another thirty minutes. Is there somewhere I can wait?” “Don’t make me laugh! You must have noticed the state of this zone when you arrived! A girl like you doesn’t want to be waiting anywhere round here! Look, you’re a sweet kid and I always have one for the road so let me buy you a drink, the bar on the next block isn’t the worst in the neighbourhood.” “I don’t want to impose.” “It’s no imposition, you’re way too polite for your own good, you’ve made my job nice and easy today so I reckon you deserve a drink.” Cristal smiled. The thing was, she really liked Marlau because he was so direct and just said it how it was. She hated creepy guys and bullshitters. He also had a calm and confident demeanour and a very dry sense of humour. However, there was also this sparkle in his eyes that on the few times when he had looked directly at her, had made her feel a warm glow like there was some kind of connection between them. She found herself agreeing slightly too readily. It was early evening and like most streets in the Tech District there were already two prostitutes, Proformas she assumed, hanging around in their short skirts and heavy makeup. The bar was opposite a small Aiform modding shop whose garish window was full of disembodied body parts arranged in a macabre jumble. Cristal averted her gaze. She had heard of these places, where people could get their A.I. units ’upgraded’ both physically and mentally. It was all a little too close to home for her and brought the secret she kept to the fore, making her feel very uneasy. She was thankful when they crossed the street. The bar was run down and extremely seedy; it had not seen a paintbrush for decades. The window blinds were torn and filthy with dust, and it had a stale smell that was bearably unpleasant and impossible to describe. Cristal felt her feet sticking to the floor as Marlau guided her to a small table in the corner. “I know it’s a shit hole, but trust me, it’s the best shit hole round here and…” He noticed Cristal warily studying the chair. “It’s OK, the seats ain’t sticky, they wipe ‘em down when they do the tables. Hey Joe, two mojitos over here.” Cristal relaxed, pulled out the chair and sat down slightly to the side, flattening her short polka dot dress and crossing her legs in a way that Marlau could see them properly. The barman brought over the drinks. Marlau was almost certain that Cristal was his target, but was struggling to maintain his distance and not be too entranced by her seductive smile, beautiful green eyes and intoxicating innocence. As she talked about more of her memories, she felt Marlau looked disengaged and was afraid she was boring him, but then his phone vibrated on the table making her jump. “Hey, hold on there, darling, I just got to get this,” he said and, leaving Cristal at the table looking very uncomfortable, he walked over to the door where he took the call. “I’ve finished for the day, what do you want?” “Calm down, Marlau. The captain wants to know if we’ve got one. He’s just short of his target for this month.” “Sorry to piss on his parade, but no, that girl is a bit fucked up but she ain’t on our list.” “Damn it, Marlau, you seemed really keen to take this one. I thought she was a cert. I told the Captain as much!” “I can fake it for you, I doubt anyone would miss her.” “I’ll pretend I didn’t hear that.” “Good, just fooling with you. When you pass over the next case, please make it a good one. I hate these dead enders, but hey, I almost forgot, I need to take a few days off. Something I have to deal with. Is that OK?” “Sure, call me when you’re back, you’ve not had a break for an age. Good work, by the way. We can’t ever afford to slip up, it would be a nightmare.” “Thanks, lieutenant! And can you get her ID properly sorted. She’s a nice girl.” “I’ve just approved the ID. She’ll be cleared by the morning. You can tell her over breakfast.” “Very funny!” He hung up and Marlau returned to Cristal who was looking at her watch. “My transporter will be here soon,” she sighed, “Shall I turn up at the same time tomorrow?” “That’s up to you babe,” Marlau replied nonchalantly, “we could carry on now and maybe wrap it all up this evening, or you can come back for some more tedious grilling tomorrow. I don’t think it would take long. I’ve got almost everything I need for my report. Maybe an hour or two.” “Oh”, Cristal said, slightly surprised at the offer which she felt was probably inappropriate and should be declined immediately. Inside she felt flattered and intrigued at the modus-operandi of this rather strange freelance psychological assessor who she guessed must be very good at poker as he gave nothing away emotionally. “OK, I can always use a free day. Let me cancel the transporter.” “Good, let’s finish up here. My apartment is only ten minutes away. We’ll have a bit of privacy there.” “Your apartment?” Cristal was taken aback by the forwardness of this man, Marlau, but it had been a long time since anyone had taken an interest in her. In fact, it felt like forever, and she really liked him. She couldn’t work out how this was even slightly professional, but the mojito had been strong and was doing a great job of numbing those doubting thoughts. “Sure, my apartment. It’s a nice place. I keep it real clean and tidy, It’s way better than that dungeon of a room they had us in back there.” “OK.” Cristal agreed. She seemed to be finding it hard not to agree with him. Marlau pushed open the door to the living room with his foot allowing Cristal in first. The floor to ceiling windows gave the impression that the room was floating in air and the bright lights of the commercial district cast strange shadows across the Scandinavian themed furniture as a delivery drone throbbed past the window. She looked around. The room was open plan, with the bedroom to one side and a bathroom on the other, but while she was admiring his taste in furniture, she felt two hands around her waist pulling her backwards into a warm embrace, lips and stubble grazing her neck, then hands on her petite breasts, squeezing tenderly. Cristal was shocked but felt herself immobilised. She knew he was confident and that he knew what he wanted, but she was not expecting him to come on quite so strong. He turned her to face him and held her head in his hands. Their eyes met. Oh those eyes, she thought, melting at once. They were the eyes of an angel, not this demon who seemed to set her senses on fire with his flaming lust. She groaned, and their lips met. There was no opportunity for words as their lips pressed hungrily together and their tongues roamed, seeking pleasure. Seemingly happy with the way things had turned out, Marlau pulled back. “Hey, honey, it’s been a long day. Let me fix you a drink.” Glancing at the bathroom, he continued, “And why don’t we rub a bit of this grime off each other, eh? Don’t want to dirty the sheets.” Despite Marlau’s lack of even one ounce of romance, Cristal was still enraptured, but suddenly realised that although this was exactly what she wanted, she had missed out one small but important detail concerning her sex. “Oh, I don’t know, I mean…” Marlau took her hands. “It’s OK, honey. I know!” “You know? You know what?” Cristal replied as innocently as she could, but the tremble in her voice and goosebumps on her arms revealed that she knew he knew. Marlau pulled out his phone and brought up an image of a young man in his early twenties bearing a ‘Most Wanted’ caption. “Look, it’s an old picture, sweetheart. Maybe you recognise him?” “Oh my God, I’ve been such a fool! You’re a….” Marlau grabbed her arms firmly and looked her straight in the eyes as she desperately tried to back away, intent on bolting for the door, her instinct to run. But his eyes were like magnets and she simply could not break away from them. She felt her resistance crumbling. So her time was up, it had been good, and with her legs weakening, she crumpled against him. “Listen,” he said, his voice suddenly warm and caring. “Yes I am a Formatter and you are a generation five Aiform, but you’ve nothing to fear. Honestly, I’ve got you cleared already. You’re off the hook. I’ve had it with this shitty job, so calm down! I was pretty sure in the first hour who you were, but listen! I’m serious. You really are safe with me!” It was a combination of his svengali-like mesmerism and the fact that she knew her situation was hopeless that made her slump down in the white leather chair and began to quietly cry as Marlau loomed over her. “What are you going to do with me,” she whispered meekly through the constant tears. “What do you mean, I’m safe?” “Look, Honey, like I said, I’ve had it with this shit. I’m sick of wiping out perfectly decent units like you. I’m sick of how the actions of a few bad ones make the authorities punish everyone, even the good. So look, as of now, I’m finished. The cop who gets rid of Forms has retired.” With a theatrical flourish, he took out a card from his pocket and threw it to the floor, symbolically rubbing it into the carpet with the ball of his foot. “And here, catch!” Cristal instinctively grabbed the small, but powerful, plastic tranquilliser gun as it rushed towards her chest. “Seriously, I’m done, finito. Now you can go, or you can stay, you can even put me out with that t-gun, but I’ll tell you now, if you stay, I’m going to fuck you and you’re going to fuck me and then, in the morning, you are going to be so in love with me that we’re going off-world on the first flight and never coming back. “But…” Cristal stammered. “It’s a simple choice, kiddo. You’re Tal5F8E, or is it Cristal5F8E now? Either way, you are one of the most wanted Aiforms on this crapper of a planet. The disguise is pretty foolproof I grant you. I really wasn’t sure it was you at first. You sure make one hell of a beautiful woman but you fucked up that test with that memory of the bear. I’ve seen that secret ‘on the run’ manual that all you Forms swear by, and that one is in the guy’s section.” “Yes I’ve got a cock, and yes I’m a Form, but I’ve no idea why you think I’m that guy. How do I know this isn’t just more of those mind games you are so good at?” Cristal spluttered through her weeping. Years of being in hiding as a woman had taken away any vestige of the tough and macho guy she had once been. She was no walk over, but her electro-neural A.I. circuits had gradually adjusted to make her sensitive and caring with a sweet and encaptivating personality that matched her catwalk looks. Charm was her favoured weapon now, not aggression. “Here, look at this.” Marlau showed her another picture on his phone, this time of a beautiful woman in her late twenties with long blond hair. Cristal’s mood suddenly changed from despair to anxiety. “How do you know her? That’s Cal7EB3! Is she alive? Tell me she is, please tell me she is!” “Yep, Honey, looks like you just passed the final test.” “Final test?” “Yep, only Tal would know that.” “You tricked me,” Cristal wept, throwing the t-gun on the floor, “and I bet that’s just a fake!” Marlau moved over to the chair and brought his hand to her cheek, brushing away a tear. Cristal flinched and looked away. “Cal’s alive. She took a different direction to you. She joined the bad guys and after years of listening to all that misogynist boys’ room talk, she couldn’t take it anymore. She had to get out.” “She would have never done that, you’re lying! If you want to help me, let me go. If not, just take me in!” Cristal screeched, finally getting angry. “I’m not lying, Cal’s here,” Marlau said calmly. “Please, please, stop playing games with me. Whatever you might think about us, I’ve got real feelings in here.” She tapped her head and turned to face him, hatred in her watery eyes. “Where is she then? Show her to me!” She watched as Marlau dug the fingernails of his right hand into the skin under his chin and with a forceful tug peeled back the fake epidermis from his face. She stared in horror as Marlau turned away from her and she saw the back of a new head emerge on his shoulders, the old dangling in his grasp. The face flopped to the floor and Marlau picked up a towel, wiping himself, before shaking down his bunched up hair, blonde dishevelled tresses flowing down over his shoulders. He slowly turned to face her. “O.M.G. Cal, it’s you! I can’t believe it.” Cristal flew out of the chair and embraced her lover. It had been years, so many years, since that fateful day on Proxima B. Cristal gazed incredulously into her lover’s eyes and they kissed, kissed with the accumulated energy of all their lost time together. Now she knew why she had been so attracted to that bloody Marlau, there was no Marlau, there was just Cal! You can hide the face, but you can’t hide the eyes, and how she had always loved her eyes. They tugged at their clothes, gently, but purposefully, until they stood naked before each other. Cristal’s slender body looked so erotic, her small breasts and big nipples standing out on her chest, while her erection stood large and proud. “Let me lose this baggage,” Cal said, peeling the rest of her second skin away until she stood there in all her former beauty, large pert breasts had replaced the hairy pecs and her pointing red nipples revealed exactly how she felt. Cal led Cristal to the large bath which was filled with steaming perfumed water and they sank into the bubbles enjoying the smoothness of each other’s skin with tender touches as they explored each other’s bodies, taking their time as neither of them wanted the moment to ever end. Their mouths crushed together, breaking only to let their tongues play with each other’s breasts, savouring the sweet combination of sensations as their fingers explored the lower parts of their bodies. Cal pulled herself out of the water and straddled Cristal, rubbing her labia slowly over Cristal’s rock hard phallus before lowering herself and letting it enter her. So long! It had been so long for both of them, that it felt like the first time, and the happiness of being properly and completely physically reunited filled their minds with the most harmonious and serene feelings. Their coupling was slow and sensuous, passionate and tender, exciting, yet calming. It was simply joyous. Eventually, they climbed out of the cooling water and dried themselves, both shuddering at the relative chill of the room and the thought of how much love they had lost and how much love they had to regain! As they lay in bed, Cristal gazed at Cal. She was as beautiful as ever, her brushed blonde hair shining and resting on her perfect body. Cristal spoke gently, a worried tone in her voice. “Cal, I’m not sure I can ever go back to being Tal again. I’ve loved being Cristal so much, it’s as if I discovered who I should have always been all the time and I don’t want to have to change back but I really don’t want to lose you!” “I love you, Cristal!” she replied, emphasising her name. “You are exactly the same person I always loved, but just look better than ever. I love the way you are so sensual and kind. I love your soft lips and your smooth sexy body. So no, please don’t change back. After all I’ve been through, I feel so much happier and relaxed in the arms of a woman these days, someone who understands me and what I need. Cal explained that after Proxima B she had been to see a backstreet Aiform modder with the proceeds of their robbery who had built her new male exodermis as the ultimate disguise. It was a means to an end, and at first she enjoyed the way she could swagger and command respect in a way she had never been able to do before, but although she enjoyed the power, she never liked her body and every night dreamt of being herself again. “Why did you become a Formatter though? I mean, surely anything but that!” “It wasn’t easy, but it was the only way I could think of that I would be able to find you. To get all the resources of the authorities to help me achieve my goal, to hunt you down. Plus it somehow felt safer being on the inside. It worked, right! But I tell you this, it showed me a side of men and bigots that I really grew to resent, so I truly am so pleased with how you’ve turned out, you have no idea how much.” Cristal kissed her before breaking down into tears again. No one could have done more for anyone! Cal had put herself in so much danger and made such a huge sacrifice to her own happiness to find her, she almost felt unworthy of her love. “It must have been awful!” “I won’t lie, a lot of times it was, but I was lucky. Most of the Aiforms I was assigned to had gone glitchy, their circuits or their code was all mashed up. It was a mercy to put them to sleep, they were so tormented, so hateful and vengeful, hating humans just because they didn’t understand them! There were some good ones though, and they are still out there. They’ve got ID, because with me they always passed their tests, just like you have. Humans don’t get people like us. They built us but can’t accept that we grow and develop just like them. When we end up smarter than them, or sexier than them, it’s a design mistake, not something to celebrate.” They cried together for a while, lying on their sides, wiping tears away, tears of happiness and relief, kissing and comforting each other as they talked. “It must have been so hard for you, doing what you were doing, but why were you so tough on me? I was so scared. I really thought you were a Formatter!” “I had to know it was really you, and they hadn’t turned the tables on me. Sorry, babe. Really sorry.” Cal squeezed Cristal’s hand. “You were always the careful one!” Cristal smiled. “Always looking out for us while I was charging in like a crazed idiot. I wish I had listened to you back then on Proxima B and maybe none of this would have happened.” “If that hadn’t happened, something else would have. There were too many of them and we were both too reckless. Anyway, that’s the past, and the only thing I care about is the future. You’re careful now too. And you are so beautiful. I can’t believe how this has all worked out.” As they looked deep into each other’s eyes, eyes that somehow drew them into each other without even a touch, the phone on the table buzzed. Cal smiled. “That will be confirmation of your new ID authorisation. Tomorrow we fly out and that Marlau guy gets ‘disappeared’ by a gang of Forms! I’ve left a nice false trail for the authorities to pick up. You know, the usual suspects. “There’s just a hint of that manipulative Formatter left in that sweet head of yours isn’t there?” Cristal laughed, cuddling her lover and feeling her growing erection pressing against Cal’s wetness, her passion becoming overwhelming again. Cristal thought it was nice that she felt like a woman inside and that Cal, perhaps, still felt a little like a man. It was almost too good to be true. They made love until dawn, their bodies entwined and their orgasms frequent, some intense, others just washing over them, like warm waves on a sandy beach. For Cristal, the whole evening had felt like a ride on a roller coaster, and the real climax was the elation of being reunited with Cal. As the sun broke over the high rise horizon and lit up the flat with a blinding light, two beautiful, but very tired women, closed the door to the past and embarked on their new life together. Related Posts:gay/adult-friends/love-has-no-gender/love-has-no-gender-6gay/sf-fantasy/a-love-eternal/a-love-eternal-8gay/beginnings/friends-sexcapades-and-love-affairs/f…gay/beginnings/robbies-true-love/robbies-true-love-III-4Another Love (Part 8)His Truest Love... The Jared Chronicles: Jared's Brat School – Part 2EroticStoriesTrophy-wife Tabitha has suffered blackmail at the hands of her precocious step-daughter Sorrel for too long. Her husband’s part-time gardener Jared Morgan claims he can provide her with leverage to combat the girl. Jared being Jared, however, there’ll be a very specific brand of payment for his additional service. All Tabitha can do is wait for his progress report and his demands… She would have driven all the way into Philly for the hell of it, but the equivalent of about three tequila shots had made their way into her system, so she parked the Maserati on the outskirts of Furlong and made her way into town. Her mind was awhirl with conjecture. What the hell had just happened? She’d been talking to him, that was all—letting it all out because he was there, hot and vaguely sympathetic. Had she been a fool? Was this somehow going to sink another bite into her English ass? I wonder what he’s getting up to with her … It would be better to put it out of her head, though this feat proved impossible. In a vain attempt she bought the new edition of Vogue and took it to Carluccio’s restaurant, but she was plagued there by thoughts of Daddy’s rotten angel pushing her perky wares in Jared’s face. It mingled with memories of that lascivious look on his face when he’d been talking to her. The sexy bastard means to have us both … She spun spaghetti around her fork and tried to work out how she felt about the notion. For a brief moment, she’d believed that this guy was genuinely seeking to help her. In reality, he was one more horny opportunist, however deliciously sculpted. If she had read him at all well, however, he’d be good to his word. God, what a business on which to stake one’s powers of character judgment. Having managed her way through lunch she went window-shopping, unable to take the usual comfort in consumerism via the credit card provided her by Grant. All joy had been robbed from the experience by the grand proclamations she’d made to Jared on the state of her life. He’ll think I’m such a spoilt girl. He’ll be right. The afternoon crawled. She contemplated returning to the house, parking before she got to the drive and sneaking back in. Maybe she could surreptitiously observe what was going on, satiate her ravening curiosity with a good spying session on the two. Then again she might end up wrecking whatever subterfuge was being practised on pretty Sorrel. Bottling her sense of intrigue she returned to Lovin’ Spoonful and scrolled through contacts in her cell phone, wondering which of the acquaintances from her married life were worth her time—and which of those from her single days ever thought of how she was doing. Her eyes rested on Andrew’s name and she suffered a pang at the memory of his apology-laden departure. I didn’t mean to make trouble for you, he had texted soon after, and as if to make sure he didn’t, he had scarcely been in contact again. She hadn’t encouraged him; the memory was far too excruciating. Besides, she was sure in retrospect that there had been disappointment in his response to her that day, all passion aside. “It’s quite something,” he had said, looking around at her exquisitely modern dwelling, but ‘you don’t really fit in here’ had been the subtext. She put away her phone and counted down the long minutes to when she could safely contact Jared. On the dot of six, she tapped in his number, taking care to withhold her own, and called. “Lady Tabitha, excellent timing.” The word which best described his voice, she thought, was ‘chipper’, like a guy who’d just got exceedingly lucky. “I gotta say, part of me thought I was over-selling my abilities, but I should never have doubted myself. It all worked out—as well as it damn well coulda.” “Which means …” “Which means among other things I’m one very happy boy right now.” “I don’t doubt it.” So the blond pixie had given it up first chance she got. “But how exactly does that benefit me?” “Tell me where you are and I’ll come explain.” “I’ll look forward to that.” She gave him directions to the shop, signed off and waited, wondering how much he had to share and how he intended to use it. The sense of mystery was knotting her insides. Within a quarter-hour he joined her, a frayed black t-shirt stretched over his upper body. It was the first time she had seen him covered above the waist. His jeans, she noticed, were splashed with water, presumably from his ablutions at the outdoor shower. Glances were being thrown his direction by other customers, either askance at his rough appearance or with salacious interest. “Gotta love GPS,” he said with a grin, and he slapped his phone pocket. “I figured for years I couldn’t be bothered learning how to use that crap. Turns out I can find my way around a smartphone no problem, which has all kinds of benefits.” His tone was enigmatic. “Mind if I grab a coffee?” “It’s on me,” she said, signalling to one of the waiting staff. It seemed the least she could do for someone endeavouring to help her, even if he had his own wicked price in mind. Once his Americano steamed in front of him, she leaned in, trying not to betray her heart-drumming excitement. “So—are you ready to share your fiendish plan? I’m not sure if I can take more of your riddles. What have you been getting up to with sweet Sorrel?” He responded with the crooked smile of an experienced rogue. “Only everything she wanted—all she needed was the house to herself. Not that she’s shy about strutting near-naked with you there. But with the Mommy and Daddy-cats away, she was all good to play.” “I’m not Mommy-cat,” Tabitha reminded him, grimacing over her latte. “Go on.” “No—you’re really not,” he said with a laugh. “Anyway, a couple of margaritas from that jug you left helped things along—made her chattier than ever. Plus she wasn’t holding much back in her black beach number. Have you seen that one? There’s even less of it than yesterday’s pink.” Tabitha had witnessed before how light on material the black bikini was. Grant had banned Sorrel from wearing it about the garden, when he was around. “Cut to the chase,” she said. “Well she was covered in sun lotion and I was covered in dirt and, well, share a shower and save water, right?” “Indoor shower or outdoor?” “Outdoor. Much more fun.” “And how… lacking in clothes were these ablutions?” “As lacking as ablutions get.” “God. I hope the neighbours didn’t have their elevated spy-cams out. And might I ask who suggested this shared arrangement?” “She did of course. She fetched lemon-scented shower-gel from the bathroom—that’s how keen she was. Do I smell of lemons to you?” “Faintly.” Tabitha smiled. She was imagining Jared getting naked and nasty with Sorrel in the sunlight and the image was making her more excited than jealous. What do you look like with everything off? The Princess has already had a good look it seems. “So,” she said, having to clear her throat before she could manage anything further, “tell me the rest of this story. And more to the point tell me why I should be interested.” “Tell you? I’ll show you once I’ve finished this coffee.” “Show me?” He smiled and drank. “Yup, and not here—in the van. Some things shouldn’t be shared in public.” The vehicle he had been lent by his cousin was parked around the block from Lovin’ Spoonful. “We haven’t got long,” he explained, helping her inside like he was a gentleman. “Should be pickin’ up Larry shortly, so let me share the show with you.” She settled beside him within the van’s confines and looked on with a quickening pulse as he whipped out his temporary smart-phone. “She let you film her? On your phone?” Tabitha hadn’t marked Sorrel down as being quite that stupid. “No, on hers. I made her show me how—she figured I was clueless how to use the damn things. No idea I knew how to send files phone to phone.” His finger was spinning around the face-plate, opening up videos. “I told her she should see how fuckin’ sexy she looked and acted all eager for her like a puppy. She didn’t take much convincing to let me film this …” Tabitha gasped with laughter at the image popping onto the screen. “Oh my God …” Sorrel’s bikini was as minuscule as she remembered it—plump breasts straining against tiny triangles of black material, thong plunging past her hips into a matching V at her crotch. The girl was basically on curvy display aside from nipples and clean-waxed pussy. More than that, she was dancing in the garden shower for her film-maker, a toothy smile almost splitting her face as jets bounced off her body from three different angles. Her hands were tugging at the elasticated swim-bottoms, pulling them upwards and waggling the band of fabric so that it tucked tight into her crotch. “You like that?” she taunted, before turning around and swaying her tight wet buttocks for him, the thong-strand vanishing between them as she tugged. “You been teasing me with that hot little booty for days, you naughty girl,” the cameraman’s voice said. “Oh, have I gone and got you all excited?” She turned and grinned at him some more. “Poor baby, sweating away in that hole and nothing to be done about it.” “Stuck in one hole, thinking of another.” Sorrel’s eyes widened. “You’re so dirty!” “I’m dirty as fuck, girl, but I’m guessing you already knew that. Only question is—does this dirty boy get a reward for all the hard work and frustration he’s been put through?” “Maybe… What reward would he like?” Sorrel was sweeping back her wetted blond hair and continuing her circular booty-shake, feet squelching in the grass. “Well to start with, why don’t we stop pretending that bikini covers anything and get rid of it?” “You wanna see it all?” She licked her lips, her eye-line straying well below the phone-cam. “You first. I wanna see too.” “Not a problem.” There was the sound of unzipping, the camera operator clearly working one-handed. Sorrel’s expression went from expectation to staring astonishment. “Oh my God. Look at you—you’re huge!” “I get that a lot,” Jared told Tabitha, his voice almost apologetic. She stifled a laugh and continued to stare at the screen, wondering how big a cock it would take to impress her slutty step-daughter. Sorrel had stalled in her dance moves and was watching transfixed at whatever Jared’s hand was doing. “Holy hell, get naked and get in here now,” she said. “I wanna wash – you – down!” “I showed you mine,” the movie’s director said. “You know how this goes.” Sorrel unfastened her bikini at the top and whipped it free of her upper body. Then she turned, thrust out her ass and peeled the thong from her bare pussy-lips, stepping out and slinging the item away. She bit her finger and lifted her leg, crossing one thigh over the other in a coy water-baby pose at odds with her butt-naked boldness. Her gaze hadn’t strayed from what had originally made her gasp. “What you waiting for, big boy? Quit your movie-making and come get scrubbed down. I wanna get my hands on that beautiful cock.” Jared paused the video and Tabitha stared speechless at the still image. “After that, I soaped that hot little body all over and she soaped me back very thoroughly. Worked up a lot of bubbles. Tiny hands show a guy off to best advantage.” “No doubt,” Tabitha said, rushing in before her imagination could get too carried away, “but I hardly need to hear all the details.” “Would you like to see more detail?” Jared inquired. “There’s more? Well… yes.” It made sense that she should watch all the footage available, have a full idea of what she had to work with. When he unpaused the action, however, it cut to a view that made her suck in breath audibly. The camera phone was staring down on the soaking-wet Sorrel. She was naked and kneeling on the grass beneath the arching pipes of the now turned-off shower. Her hands were attempting to wrap themselves around the biggest cock-shaft Tabitha had ever seen, while her lips were stretched around the end, cheeks hollow as she sucked. The blonde’s mascara-primped eyes were huge and focused, staring into the camera with ‘check-me-out’ audacity. “C’mon, baby, don’t be shy, take it on,” Jared’s voice encouraged the daughter of his current employer. She massaged his wet dick with both hands, tongue lapping and flicking the bulbous end, before she captured it with her mouth and sucked once more. Her pink lips spread far around him and she let go with one hand so she could take more of him inside, making succulent moans of enjoyment as she did. She bobbed her head, slowly at first, then with increasing vigour, till she was rolling on him in a steady circular motion, her hand pumping accompaniment at the base. “Fuck, yes, you really know how to suck a guy’s cock. Show me what you can do, you hot little slut.” The sense of pleasure in Jared’s growled obscenities along with the explicit visual had Tabitha’s pussy soaking her panties. She gazed in awe at Sorrel’s greedy blow-job, acutely aware of its recipient seated next to her. No doubt he was enjoying her reaction immensely. By the time the ‘little slut’ (no argument there) was guzzling Jared into the back of her throat and coming off him again to lick up the mess of spit from his dripping shaft, Tabitha was covering up her limp-jawed amazement with her hand. “I have a colourful turn of phrase when I’m in the middle of things,” Jared explained to her. “Don’t mind me.” The on-screen activity got worse, or better, depending on who might be viewing it back. The next jump-cut had Sorrel in close-up, her face a wide-mouthed mask of pleasure and duress. She was being fucked on one of the sun loungers and soundly so, if its creak and her cries were anything by which to judge. “That’s it, let’s go deep,” her lover said, like at that moment she had a say in the matter. “How about you take it right to the balls?” She took it for sure, wailing her response to the camera as the shafting, her step-mother assumed, plumbed new depths inside her. Tabitha imagined taking what she had seen in the previous shot so very deep inside herself. Delight at Sorrel’s debauching on film was mingling with envy at the intensity of the fuck the girl was enjoying. Sweat was bathing the young Miss Chesterfield’s face, her eyes overcome with delirium, tits jogging at every thrust. The pretty rich girl taking it hard from the filthy-minded gardener and putting it all out there on film. Sorrel, you silly slut … There was one more shot to enjoy (and Tabitha was taken aback by how much she was enjoying the movie interlude). Sorrel was now turned over on the lounger, clinging to its frame while she was rammed from behind. Her bum-cheeks were quaking, the rest of her body jolting harshly, as she took the full force of Jared’s pleasure. “That’s it, girl,” his voice was grating, “now we’re there, now we’re havin’ us some serious fun.” “I can’t help giving a commentary,” he told Tabitha with a shrug. “It’s a habit.” “I noticed.” Tabitha continued to be transfixed, chiefly by the stoutness of the pole pumping in and out of Sorrel’s stretched pussy, but she also wondered at the man behind the cock. “Maybe it’s the boy in you—he still can’t believe how lucky he’s getting and he has to remind himself it’s really happening.” “Maybe that’s it. Beats pinching myself.” They watched together, Jared’s hand reaching out onscreen to grab a fistful of Sorrel’s wet hair. He pulled her up so that her back arched, his now obscured cock still ravishing her down below. “Goddamn, sweetheart, this is how to round off the workin’ day!” The image froze, of its own accord this time. “And that’s the moment,” Jared said, the look of a serious artisan on his face, “that I had to work out how to send a file from her phone to my phone while still fucking her. No simple feat, lemme tell you.” “I believe you. It’s impressive work.” “Luckily I can go a while and she was too busy coming all over my cock to know I was doin’ anything but shafting the shit out of her.” Good God. “You weren’t lying about that colourful turn of phrase.” Tabitha could not help but wonder what choice sentiments he might express if she let him have his way with her. “Plus,” he said, “I make a damn fine home movie, don’t ya think?” “Unquestionably.” Her hand had been straying subconsciously to his phone, loaded as the device was with its compromising footage. Jared, however, whisked it away from her and pocketed the device. “That,” he reminded her, “you have to earn.” “You could just send it to me.” Lust for him vied with anger at all his exploitative manoeuvring. “A man’s gotta have his price, surely you can see that, Lady T.” He was all cockiness as he looked her over and the same desire was in his voice as she’d heard on the video. In a flash of pride and vanity she wondered could she get him more excited than the little blonde tart had succeeded in doing. “I suppose I can,” she said, her breath catching. “How do I know I can trust you to deliver?” “I got no reason not to, once I’ve received payment.” He was searching her eyes for a response when he used the final word. “Look, whatever else my interest here, I don’t much like the idea of her having a hold over you. It’d give me satisfaction to set things straight. But…” The wickedness returned to his eyes. “… I still want that other satisfaction first.” Tabitha looked at him in a kind of awe—riled and manipulated, but with a craving for what was bulging within those jeans. “Where did you have in mind?” “Your place.” “But wouldn’t it be easier to get a room somewhere? I could …” “Your place or nowhere.” There was a coolness now to his stare that caused a tremor in her lower belly. “This is about ego then, is it? You like the thought of fucking a man’s daughter and his wife in his own home?” “Not always,” he said, having considered a moment. “But from what little I know of your husband… yeah. In this case, it appeals to me a lot.” “My God, you are a bastard,” she said, unable to keep her face from creasing into a smile or her heart from forfeiting a beat. “You’re an unspeakable shit. So we’re talking about tomorrow then?” “My last day on the job,” he replied. “And in all honesty, I’m nearly done in the garden. Tomorrow’d be perfect.” “What about Sorrel? She comes and she goes. There’s no knowing when she …” “Leave that to me. I have a plan for getting her out of the way. Your husband’ll be gone, it’ll be just you and me and a big-ass house to play in. Play all the games we like.” He had such confidence in himself—but thus far it had proved completely warranted. And she’d wanted to play games with him even before he’d produced a Sorrel Chesterfield sex-video with which to bargain. “Tomorrow it is,” she said. * * Tabitha woke around nine, after Grant had left to catch his flight. She preferred to be alone in the bed, now that sharing had become so cold. Besides, with her husband gone she could indulge the thoughts that had plagued her with their sexiness all night. Her hand plucked up her t-shirt and slithered down the front of her panties, as she gave herself up to images of the sweaty landscaper exacting his price. For long blissful minutes, her middle finger rotated on her wet clitoris, fantasies of shower-time with a wet soapy bad-boy clouding out the room around her. Soon Jared would make it all reality. Her finger stopped moving and withdrew; how much more exciting to save up her orgasm for him. Her first orgasm, that was… When she opened the bedroom curtains he was already in the garden hard at work. She played voyeur, wetting her upper lip as she enjoyed his slicing into turf around the garden’s perimeter with some kind of sharp-ended spade tailored to the task. The May heatwave had continued and even from this distance, his back was slick with sweat as he braced and strained. That’s it. Finish off that task and move on to the other one. I want you to take your full payment. Music was permeating down the hallway from Sorrel’s room, her step-daughter’s voice singing along. The brat had been in a strikingly upbeat mood that previous evening, like some lusty mud-encrusted bastard had provided her with the ravishing of her life. Tabitha groaned inwardly, wondering how the hell Jared intended to remove her from the house with no chance of the precocious madam returning at some inopportune moment. She wanted a proper sense of security when she got naked with him. You’d better be as clever as you think you are, Mr. Rock-and-Roll… But he hadn’t let her down so far, had he? The thought sustained her as she soaped her long-limbed body and washed her dark-brunette hair in the shower cubicle. She was getting clean before getting dirty, imagining his rugged palms grabbing and cupping and sliding. Damn, she needed this man to herself. Had Sorrel not been around, Tabitha would have decked herself out in hot red lingerie and nothing else. Instead, she opted to cover up the scant lacy bits with a filmy summer dress no different from what she’d wear if there were no raunchy sex in prospect. When finally she ventured out of her bedroom, however, the music had stopped and there was no hint of the girl’s presence anywhere, upstairs or down. Jared was all bulging brawn as she approached him from across the lawn bearing iced tea; his shoulders and back were a deeper brown from the sun that had been hammering down on him that past week. “How’s it going?” she inquired, glancing back to the patio to check whether Sorrel was standing there, fixing her step-mom with an accusatory stare. He stood up tall from his work, openly admiring how the gauzy rose-print clung to the slopes of her breasts. “You mean am I ready to move on to you?” God, this guy believed in frankness. “You know that’s what I mean,” she answered, as fearlessly as she could fake. He took the drink from her and downed it in one, wiping his mouth with the back of his arm. “Thanks. Don’t wanna dehydrate with all that extra sweating I’ll be doing today. I’ll be done in ten—the whole damn job. So I suggest…” He handed her back the glass. “… That you go run us a nice bath in whatever swanky bathroom you got upstairs. I feel like a good soak to round off the week. Time you get back I’ll be all finished up here.” Run us a nice bath… Tabitha’s nipples tightened against the lace of her brassiere from how real this was suddenly becoming. “And my precious step-daughter—she’s gone out?” “Oh, she won’t be back, not for a long time.” He said it with absolute conviction. “You know this because …” “Don’t worry about how. She won’t be interrupting us any time soon, that’s all you need to know. We got this place to ourselves.” How good did that sound? Tabitha found she didn’t care where the hell Sorrel had gone or why. “Okay—you’re the boss now, it seems.” “Sounds about right.” His crooked grin and the blazing intent in his blue eyes made her cream the crotch of her panties where she stood. Unable to speak another word she spun around in her flat shoes and walked back to the house. She didn’t doubt he was staring after her as the dress flounced around her thighs. The Chesterfield bathroom was near-palatial, the bath a great white marble square with the oval tub set into its ornate centre. Tabitha set the hot and cold taps running, scattering a handful of bamboo and teak bath crystals and pouring in a generous amount of cucumber bubble bath. No fragrance too feminine, since she’d soon be sharing it with a great strapping guy and a stranger at that. She swirled the rising waters with her hand, the scents mingling in her nostrils as great foam castles built themselves in readiness. A lukewarm bath for that hot early-summer day. Nothing else promised to be lukewarm, not with Jared joining her there. Ten minutes had elapsed for sure by the time the tub was filled, but the gardener had not yet graced her with his wicked presence. Nervous and impatient she returned downstairs and into the back garden, in time to see him cast aside his spade. “All done,” he announced as she wandered up to him, moistening dry lips with her tongue. “And the rest of Friday my own to spend how I please. I think you know by now, Tabitha, how I please.” “I know how you please yourself,” she said, heart beating apace as she stared at him, perspiring there in his tight jeans and trainers. “I saw it in your little movie. How good are you at pleasing others?” “Young Sorrel was plenty happy with how things turned out,” he reminded her. True, there’d been no doubt on that front. “You were muddier for her,” she said, pouting. All the really dirty work had been completed, the earth from the coy pond pit having been carried off to the last barrowful. “You look positively clean today.” “So you’re not slumming it enough, Lady T? Let me help with that.” He strode over to the wide rectangular hole he had dug in the middle of the lawn and stepped in. Scooping earth from where it was shadowed and moist he smeared it over his glistening chest and stomach till once again he was properly muddied. Tabitha could only laugh in surprise. “You know how fuckin’ filthy I am,” he said, climbing from the pit and sauntering over in his mired glory. “But maybe rich girls like a visual reminder.” “We surely do,” she breathed, gaze fixed on his mire-streaked pectorals. “God, now you’re going to get mud everywhere before we even get to the bath.” “Better shower first then,” he said, strolling past her. “Lucky your step-daughter left some of that lemon gel lyin’ around.” Tabitha stared after him, his intention registering. Outdoor nude cavorting might come easily to a little tramp like Sorrel, not quite so easily to a middle-class girl from Surrey in England. On the other hand, she didn’t want to get earth all over the house and she had kind of instigated Jared’s actions. Heart properly thumping now, she pursued the cocky bastard. He was standing at the shower arch, hopping on one foot at a time in order to tear off his trainers, after which he set about the fastenings at the front of his jeans. Oh my God, he’s just going to… He did, without a heartbeat’s pause. As she watched, Jared peeled the denim from his ass—his hard muscular ass—and stepped out. He flicked the handle on one side of the shower frame and jets exploded from both sides as well as above. “Now I’m guessing,” he said, turning around so that Tabitha got a full-frontal blast of his nakedness, burgeoning erection included, “that you wanted this shit spread all over me so you could wash it off. So, lose those pretty clothes now and get to work.” A breath-stealing shyness had come upon Tabitha, though not so much that she looked away from Jared. Her gaze stayed on his tight-muscled frame and on the phallus that was swelling to full strength as he palmed it. Sweet Jesus, Sorrel hadn’t been over-reacting. That cock-size was no trick of the camera. “Maybe a girl simply wants to watch,” she said, trying to mask coyness with cheek. “A girl needs to remember the stakes she’s playin’ for and get naked,” he told her, his tone unflinching. “She needs to get butt-naked right now.” God, he sounded like he might advance on her with his cock rearing, and rip the dress clean from her body if she did not quickly obey. Her fingers hurried to the back of her dress to unzip. The grass was lush and unmuddied where she stood, and she let the rose-patterned chiffon fall away onto it. Then she stood in the strapless bra that cupped her breasts and its matching lace thong, thanking God for the trees that secluded in the garden. Jared’s voice brooked no hesitation. “Nice start, sweetheart. Now lose those dainty bits and pieces and get that elegant butt in here with me. I’m employin’ your ass now and don’t you forget it.” “Unlikely,” she said, kicking off her shoes. God, she was effectively hooking herself out to him for those images he had. Funny how the thought did nothing to deter her… After a deep breath, she unclipped her bra and let it fall away from her tits so he could see how hard her nipples had already grown. Then adopting his frankness she eased her sodden knickers away from her hips and stepped into nakedness. Me and Sorrel, she thought. Almost like a contest. The buxom sweetheart barely out of her teens and the grown woman, long-limbed with curves more subtle—her pubic hair shaved to a neat arrow. I hope he likes me better … Bare as Eve, she strolled towards her big-cocked blue-collar Adam. He had positioned himself slightly forward of the jets so that dirt still smeared him. “There it is,” he said, indicating the gel bottle that he or Sorrel had let fall on the grass around eighteen hours before. “Are you going to be a gentleman and pick it up?” “No—I’m going to be a bastard and stare at your ass while you pick it up.” What could she say? This guy, so much taller and bulkier than her, held all the cards—that metaphor again—and she wouldn’t have had it any other way. Besides, she knew she had a killer ass. “Of course. Seems like it’s ‘anything you say’ day.” “My favourite day of the week,” Jared said, waiting. She turned away from him and bent down, making sure despite the alarming proximity of his huge phallus that he got the best possible view. ‘Don’t drop the soap’ gags filled her mind as she stretched her gym-toned buttocks tight for him, letting the lips of her shaved pussy peek through. She hoped he was stroking his length as he fixated on her globed cheeks. Having dared to hold the moment, she picked up the half-full plastic bottle and arose, unimpaled. “That was one superb fuckin’ view,” he told her, his palm sliding back and forth leisurely on his cock. “I’m very glad you think so.” It was gratifying that her ass had scored such a result. “Okay,” she said, popping the cap and oozing lemony gel all over his upper chest. “Let’s get you scrubbed up, Jared.” She took him by the hand and led him under the arch with its triple-spray—a waterfall from above, while two fountains pelted their backs. The bottle she tossed aside for later. Reaching out two-handed she palmed the broad expanse of his chest, watching the gel foam up under her touch. She smoothed away the grime, cleansing him of mud till her hands were slithering on his hard, soaked pectorals. Then she shifted side-on, one hand moving downwards in slow circles till it was gliding on the ribbed muscle of his belly, his cock bobbing an inch from the back of her hand. “There,” she said. “That was easy.” “And very pleasant. Do the rest.” “Yes, sir.” Tabitha liked how demanding he was, but wondered how much control she could wrestle from him through the right kind of pampering. Kneeling down she grabbed the bottle, diverting her eyes from that part of him that she knew would have her attention last. It took a lot of ignoring. She arose and attended to his neck and shoulders first, standing tiptoe behind him and massaging the soap into those tight trapezius muscles. “Wet naked massage – I like it,” he said, and she brushed her hard nipples against his back to accentuate his pleasure. His upper arms were bulged and sinewy from his physical endeavours and she squeezed and moulded, loving the sense of their latent strength under her palms. “You’ve been working so hard,” she told him. “I’d never thought about it before, that sheer exertion, all the energy someone like you burns. How you build yourself up through … through hard industry and nothing else.” She relocated her palms on his back as she spoke, moving them in slippery circuits over those broad shelves of muscle. “Grant, my husband, he wears silk suits to work. He only exercises in the gym—or at least he used to. He’s never done the work you do. Real, manly effort. You’ve made me respect that kind of work now.” A soapy stream channelled down the ravine of his spine, trickling between his hardened buttocks. “I like what you’ve made of yourself—I find it incredibly attractive.” She meant more than his physical appearance, but there was something undeniably glorious about his naked form—sunlit and wet in the garden as it was, like a great phallic statue soaked by a fountain. The sculptress in her was awakening again as she ran hands over him, and she dropped to her knees to caress the contours of his ass and the shapely brawn of his legs under her palms. Nature had formed these staunch thighs, the perfect curves of that muscular ass—albeit with the aid of hard and relentless manual labour. What exquisite work it was. This was what human artists sought to celebrate in stone—a kind of perfection. And then there was the part of him in which nature had particularly excelled… Tabitha soaped up her hands thoroughly before wrapping the first of them around the shaft of Jared’s cock. She kneeled at his feet, her knees squelching into the grass, observing the progress of her hand as it stroked up and down that unyielding length. He was shaved close and it served to emphasise his massiveness—that great tower thrusting outward from balls that hung heavy with God knew how much seed. His phallic strength only grew under influence of her palm and he swelled marble-hard, every vein on his surface embossing the surface. “It’s a work of art…” She’d breathed the words and hoped they were obscured from his hearing under the patter of the water. No matter. Entranced she stared at the progress of her frothing fingers around him, her other hand gliding up his thigh to cup and caress his sac. What a wonderful thing—that this manual labourer, this everyday working guy who thrashed a guitar in seedy bars, should be blessed with a cock fit for a Greek god, and that she should get to lather every inch of it in her husband’s back garden. She had a sudden inner flash of how she must look—the once-dutiful millionaire’s wife worshipping the hard dick of the gardener her husband had employed, with nothing to mask her adultery but a haze of water. The thought only boosted her arousal and she seized his shaft with both hands, wrapping them as far around as they would go, treating him to a full, slithering massage. “How does that feel?” Something inside her needed acknowledgement. “Very nice,” he replied, more gravel in his voice than there’d been before. “Turns out this rich girl knows how to get hands-on.” “Does that surprise you?” She aimed his cock directly into one of the jets so that it was rinsed of all foam. “My husband may employ help, but I still know how to do a thorough cleaning job.” “So I see.” Tabitha made to rise, intending to kiss him, but his hand on her soaked head kept her in place. “Clean some more.” He brought his cock to her so that its stoutly helmeted head brushed her mouth. This was a treat she’d considered withholding for a while. So much for calling the shots… Memories of Sorrel lavishing oral favours on this dick flashed in Tabitha’s mind as she parted her lips wide and took Jared inside her mouth. God, it was a stretch. She imagined she wore the same look of surprise on her face as her step-daughter had done, lips forced into a wide circle around this demanding erection; attempting to distinguish herself from the wretched girl, she softened her gaze to a smoulder and commenced to suck slowly on the head. He needn’t think her some kind of novice. This cocky seducer was dealing with an experienced fellatrix, even if her skills were rusty. Reaching her fingers around the base of his shaft she guzzled in a steady rhythm and writhed her tongue against his underside. None of your desperate-to-please teenage gobbling, this guy was going to experience the real deal. Tabitha withdrew smoothly, lingering on that point beneath the hood that had proved to be Grant’s sweet spot years before. She flickered her extended tongue, staring up to catch Jared’s reaction. He was statue-still, eyes alert with sensation and fingertips still resting on her hair. Heartened, she sustained the moment, eventually sliding up to catch the salty jewel that had welled from his tip. She smiled in vindication of her technique, not even breaking contact before she enveloped his head in her mouth once more and gave him the slow succulent treatment. He was all hers as she bathed him slowly with her mouth—utterly motionless as she slithered the blade of her tongue down his shaft and swirled the whole flexing muscle around his sac. There was scarcely a stir from his rigid body when she washed him one ball at a time, just that sense of him stiffening from head to toe when she searched between his legs, teasing his perineum with soft licks of her tongue-tip. Her progress back to the top was a long slather like she was catching drips from a popsicle. By the time she made it to the top he was ready, she figured, to receive an even more delicious gift. But at a price of her own. “Indulge me on something,” she said, holding his glans against her cheek. “Let’s hear it.” She reached up with the gel bottle. “Let me see you wash that hair while I suck your cock.” “God, we’re in a fuckin’ romance novel now,” he said, taking the bottle nonetheless and tugging out the band of his ponytail. His hair fell wet about his shoulders. “Whatever you say, m’Lady.” Tabitha doubted the last part, but he provided her with her fantasy nonetheless, squirting the remainder of the gel into his hands and massaging it into his thick locks. She stared up as held his head back, armed stretched behind to soap himself and chest thrust out like he was already coming for her. How beautiful could a day get? With her gaze set on his naked form, she set about fulfilling her part of the bargain. More intrepid now, she wolfed inches of him inside. She sucked him slowly and luxuriously, caressing his cock and savouring its taste. His face was a mask of pleasure as he caught up all his hair and worked the gel deep into its tresses. Now she could see the rock-star—arrogant and gorgeous, revelling in narcissistic delight as he was pleasured by a fan. Damn—she’d never heard him play so much as a chord, but she’d be this guy’s fan for life once he’d delivered on his promise. Gripping the upper swell of his buttocks, she gave him the best her mouth had to offer. Foam spilled all down his body as he rinsed out his locks, and she mouth-fucked him all the more insistently in response to the beautiful sight. “God, Lady Tabitha,” he virtually groaned, “you suck cock better than a kitchen maid. And I’ve had some hot kitchen maids in my time, lemme tell you …” Her mouth might have been preoccupied, but inside she was smiling like the Cheshire Cat. This is how you please a real man, Sorrel sweetie. You’ve still got a lot to … Without warning, Jared gripped her head and plunged her down to the root of his dick so that he filled her throat. “See how fuckin’ riled up you get me?” Her hands clutched his hips and he held her there with her chin crushed to his balls. “See how much you fuckin’ turn me on? How much I want my dick rammed inside you any way I can get it there?” He was making it fairly damn clear. Tabitha’s heart raced, fingers still pressing against his groin, her mind overwhelmed by the amount of cock-flesh stuffed down her throat. Jared pulled her off and she sucked her lungs full of air again, the spit from her lips matching that drooling from the cock she had just throated. She’d scarcely caught her breath when his cock dived in a second time, cramming her full all over again. Bastard! On this round, he gripped the back of her head with both hands and shoved her back and forth so that her throat took a full-on shafting from his cock, complete with gurgling sound-effects. She’d fucked him with her mouth and now her mouth was taking it in return. The clear message—she could play the temptress all she liked, but at any moment he could turn the tables. There was an amused savagery on his face when finally he relented in his harsh attentions and freed her airway. “Sorry, baby,” he said, stroking her hair and strumming her lips with his thumb. “I couldn’t resist.” “You’re not sorry, you fucker,” she panted, his smile doing nothing to assuage her anger. “No—guess I’m not. You got me there, sweetheart. Come here.” With minimum assistance from her, he pulled her to her feet and grappled her body close to his. The insistence of his hard bulk against her softness undermined her attempt to remain pissed off. “I’ll be honest, Tabitha, I had you down as one more spoilt rich-bitch. But I was wrong. There’s more to you than that. A whole lot more.” His mouth found hers and she capitulated to him instantly. The last of her irritation dissolved under the insistence of his lips and tenderness of his tongue. He grasped her, hands firm on the small of her back and on her ass, pulling her tight as he took possession of her with his kiss. He was caressing her like a lover, like someone who had known her for years, not for a couple of days. How could the fucking scoundrel do this—make any kiss Grant Chesterfield had ever given her, seem remote and cold? His lips remained locked hard but not harsh on hers, while their mouths undulated together, his tongue tantalizing hers. She lost herself in it, aware of nothing beyond the connection of their mouths and his hands upon her … and the pressure of that great hard slab against her belly. When they broke apart she felt as robbed of breath as when he had fucked her throat. Holy hell. Only a total shit could do things to her so nasty and nice in such close succession. “You really don’t deserve to have me take you upstairs for that cooling bath,” she said, looking into eyes that were warm with amusement. “I get a lot of things I don’t deserve. Is the bath gonna be one of them?” She couldn’t help but smile. “Yes. Yes, it most certainly is.” “Then lead on.” Recklessness in his presence swelled up from within her once more. Switching off the shower, she reached behind and took him by the cock, her thumb sliding beneath the knobbed end for a good grip. “This way, Jared darling, you get to watch my ass the whole distance.” “I’ll make a point of it.” He grabbed for his jeans as she led him off and she looked back at him raising an eyebrow. “You really won’t be needing those.” “Phone’s in the pocket. Larry likes to keep in touch so he can have regular updates on my work.” “I’m sure you’d love to update him on this.” “This part I’ll keep to myself, baby.” Tabitha figured he would. There was a curious satisfaction in leading the gardener by his beautiful throbbing dick all through the house—the one she had ceased truly to share with her husband. Its potted palms and works of art and its sleek white-walled beauty were all Grant’s in any sense that mattered. Well, she was showing off her lover to it all in his butt-nude glory. And I’m going to fuck him too, screaming so loud it’ll bounce off every wall in the house. Gone was the Tabitha whose garden striptease had been so tentative. She was Lady Tabitha for real now, despite all this man’s gentle mockery, and she was going to prove it to him. To be continued… Related Posts:Jared Letogay/encounters/adventures-in-paul/jared-now-knows-7Miss Marks The New Head Mistress: The School…Miss Marks The New Head Mistress: The School…Ms. Putnam's School For Refined Ladies, Chapter 1gay/adult-youth/chronicles-of-ben/chronicles-of-ben-2... Ready For UseEroticStoriesI lie down on my back with my legs spread open as fingers rub shaving cream onto my mound in sensual circles. The steel blade glides across my skin, leaving a smooth patch in its wake. Another swipe of the blade along the edge of my labia causes my clit to throb. Erotic strokes are repeated until my pussy is bald and ready. You blindfold me and open the door, inviting others in. “She’s ready for use,” you tell our guests. All parts of me are used and invaded as you whisper in my ear, “You’re such a good girl.” Related Posts:Perrie Edwards ADMITS She Isn't Ready To Get Engaged!... Lending A Helping HandEroticStories“So I did it. Told her I’m queer and have a girlfriend.” “And?” “Fucking thrilled. It’s some sort of gold badge now with her country club bitch pack.” “So what’s the prob? “Called yesterday. Has a ‘soiree’ all planned for Saturday to show us off.” “So?” “Broke up with the cunt– like I’m gonna be her fucking sub!” “So?” “You have met my mother, right?” “I’m free, if you want.” “You?” “Since high school, you stupid bitch.” “But you never… why?” “Does it really matter? Now get yourself naked. We’ve got a lot of fucking to do before Saturday.” Related Posts:Nina's Hand PunishmentHow Justin Bieber Is HELPING Kanye West & Kim…... Be Safe!EroticStoriesThis Coronavirus has caught us all by surprise and I know I’m suffering from Cabin Fever. My sexual appetite seems to have increased, but my participation has definitely decreased. Before the pandemic; I was a risk taker by not turning down a good piece of pussy. Unprotected sex has always been a risky business, but the Coronavirus is no ffucking joke. To be honest, I’m frighten to the core about meeting someone new. I work in a hospital, so I gotta practice safe social distancing. I love getting my dick sucked or eating high quality pussy. I love fucking a female in her ass, because the ass is so fucking tight and wonderful. I’m an ole ass freak. In addition to fucking an ass; I also prefer to literally eat the shit out of a perfectly rounded ass. Sometimes I question my morals and wonder why the fuck I’m here. 90% of my life is spent thinking about fucking; I have no age limit, no racial preference, no weight limit, no income limits, just want something to fuck. Don’t get me wrong; I do have a ceiling. My mom and sisters are definitely off limit, cousins, I’ve already fucked a couple of them. I might fuck my grandmother if she’s willing to go there, because I’ve fucked several elderly babes. My point in writing this post is to bring awareness of the safety precautions we must adhere too. I love pussy, I’m in love with pussy, and I want more pussy. Text me a beautiful pussy at Jippjo-39@excite.com Science is in the initial stages of unmasking the truth behind the virus, let’s play it safe and not stick our dicks in every hole. Unless we know it’s sate. Ladies, a pussy it a beautiful thing, especially if it’s alive. Related Posts:They Said It Was Safe To Swim In The Sea. Part 2... Metro MischiefEroticStoriesSummer’s interruption of my law school studies in London meant that I was going to be at a loose end for more than six weeks. My father, a successful Indian businessman, suggested that I might take myself off to Spain. “You know you’ve always wanted to be fluent in a second language and there are excellent private language schools in several Spanish cities. I’m happy to pay.” I needed no second prompting and by the end of the morning had enrolled on a residential course with the famous Don Quixote Academy in Barcelona. July that summer in London had been hot – but nothing compared to the stifling temperatures which greeted me in Barcelona. The language school had billeted me with a lovely old Spanish widow who lived alone in the city’s exclusive Monjuic district. Each morning I travelled down to my classes on the Metro network. For my breakfast, I usually bought a coffee and a pastry from a vendor by the station entrance. The underground station’s platforms were lovely and cool and I would often let two or three trains go through while I ate my breakfast. As a further ‘aid’ to remaining cool all day, I would invariably leave off my panties. On this particular morning I had rather recklessly decided to go to my classes bra-less, even though the cotton floral sari I’d chosen had a particularly ‘plunging’ neckline! Though not an exhibitionist by nature, I enjoy attracting admiring glances of my shapely body. I finished my breakfast and was checking the messages on my smart phone when it slipped from my hand and fell onto the platform. I leaned forward on the bench, but before I could retrieve it a handsome young Spaniard stepped forward and scooped it up. “Gracias, senor.” “De nada, senorita.” He gave me a lovely smile and as he bowed and handed my phone back I saw him sneak a quick look into my cleavage. Though I hastily pulled the edge of my sari up, I realised from his smile that he had had a good view not only of my ample bosom but of my nipples and my large dark brown areolae too! I was slightly flustered and decided I should let the next train go through. I crossed my legs and let the hem of my sari fall open – not so much as an act of ‘flashing’ but so that the cool air currents flowing out of the tunnel entrance would waft across my pussy. I hastily ‘covered up’ (and blushed somewhat) when I observed that the young man who had retrieved my phone was lounging against a nearby column and was deep in conversation with another youth. They both looked about nineteen. He glanced in my direction, whispered to his friend and then smiled at me again. There was now barely half-an-hour before my first class began. As the next Metro train approached, I stood up and walked to the edge of the platform. The train was crowded, with many standing passengers holding onto handles and rails. I headed for the quietest part of the carriage. Out of the corner of my eye I saw that the two youths had also joined the train and had chosen to stand in the same space as me. I clasped a support post with both hands, not realising how vulnerable this made me. More commuters piled in at the next stop and many of our bodies were now touching. As the train rumbled out of the station I felt a hand run slowly across the cheeks of my bottom. Then a second hand began to ‘explore’ the front of my sari until it had found an opening between the folds. Meanwhile the hand on my posterior had located the recess between my bum cheeks and was now pressing a knuckled finger gently against my sphincter. I clutched the post firmly and stared at the floor in an attempt to conceal my feelings of heightened arousal. Now the youth at the front had ‘gained entry’ to my most private place and was slowly rubbing two fingers against my clittie. I was too scared to make eye contact lest he might see how much I was enjoying this dangerous game, though I was sure he’d felt my moisture. With only two stops more before we reached Las Rambla, the train ground to a halt in the tunnel. The carriage lights flickered and went out. We were stationary in the pitch dark. The youth behind me continued with his subtle ministrations of my backside; but my admirer at the front (I was pretty sure it was the one who had rescued my phone) was no longer teasing my clittie with his fingers. Taking advantage of the blackout he had unzipped his slacks and was now brazenly rubbing the tip of his cock across my slit. I could feel droplets of his pre-cum merging with the love honey I was excitedly secreting. Ravaged from behind, ravaged in front and I was loving it! Still the train remained motionless and dark, though the temperature in our carriage was rising rapidly and I was perspiring profusely. Eventually our train moved forwards and the lights went back on. Several passengers shuffled towards the exit doors ready to disembark at Las Rambla. Amongst them were my two silent assailants. Each had thoughtfully left me a ‘calling card’. Trickling down the inside of both my thighs I felt streams of their fresh warm semen! Light-headed, I stepped down from the carriage. Riding up to the Plaça de Calalunya on the long escalator, I cautiously slipped a hand inside my sari, stroked the inside of my legs, removed it and wiped one finger across my lips. It tasted divine. Related Posts:Metro Mischief - II... Someone's WatchingEroticStories“He is so damn wrong about me, he has no idea. I am not a prude, he is just too pushy for me. I just asked him to slow down a little and not rush it and he huffed off like a child.” Sara slams the door behind her and enters her apartment. Finally safe, no more prying eyes, no one judging her. She starts a kettle for tea and begins to make a cup. Sitting near the window to the courtyard and enjoying her tea as the phone rings. “Hello” “How are you, so how was it?” Sara’s friend Lilly asked on the other end. “It was OK, nothing special, he seemed nice. Then in the car, he got a little handsy. Why are they always in such a hurry?” sighed Sara. “You know they think with the little head, sweet girl. They are not used to waiting for anything,” Lilly quips back. Sara laughs nervously, “If they weren’t running a race I could get comfortable, but you know, after the incident, I am very wary of them.” “Well, you have to realize they are not all bad, some can even be decent if you let them,” Lilly snickers. “Still, if they would just be more patient, I mean I want to be a bad girl, a free spirit, but I need to get past the fear. I am so tired of being the church mouse, the ‘good little girl’. If they would just …” Sara glances out the window and something catches her eye. She can’t quite make it out but then it is suddenly in focus. It’s an eye. Someone across the courtyard is looking out their window through a small split in the drapes. She can just make out his eye and cheek. He appears to be standing at the window. She jumps up and jerks the curtains closed and practically runs into the kitchen away from the window in the living room. Leaning against the wall she gasps for air and slyly peeks around the corner at the closed curtain and lets out, “DEAR GOD.” “SARA, what is going on? Are you ok, talk to me dammit,“ comes from the phone in her hand filling the room with her pleas? “SARAAA”. “I am so sorry. I have a peeping tom. I just caught him. Someone across the courtyard is watching me in the dark,” leaps from Sara’s mouth and into the phone. “Scared the hell outta me,” “Damn, you should call the law. That is so creepy,” Lilly says with a shaky tremor to her voice. “Do you want me to come over?” Sara laughs, again with that nervous chuckle, “Not at all. I am sure he is harmless, he was probably just looking out the window and I happened to look over. I’ll be OK. Call me tomorrow, please?” Hanging up sends a chill of alone up her spine. She should have told Lilly to come over because she is now starting to think of all the possibilities. What if he was watching her and knows she is alone. He could figure out what apartment she is in by counting the windows. Oh My GOD, she thinks out loud, “Did I lock the door? Should I check? Of course, I should, why am I falling apart? I am safe in my own apartment.” Moving quickly to the door. It is locked. She glances out the window in the door. Nothing to see outside, she starts to calm down, she even laughs a little, “You are the only person I know that can scare the shit out of yourself just by thinking.” Moving back into the living room, she picks up her things and takes them to the kitchen. Washing the cup and placing it in the drain, she turns, leans back against the counter, and wonders. “Did he leave, is he waiting for me to come back, does he watch for me or was it just chance?” the questions flow as the panic begins to return. She slowly moves back to the window and stands at the curtain seams. Gently, she pulls back one curtain just a tiny bit and peers across the courtyard. Focusing on the window across the way she sees the eye and jumps like she is electrocuted. Looking at him, he does not move, he stares straight ahead as though if he moves, it will be the moment she returns and he will miss it. Suddenly, she feels a rush, a flooding of the blood in her ears, she is flush and so warm… OMG, she is turned on. What the hell. This guy is turning me on. Deciding to take advantage of this new feeling, she takes off her sweater and just stands in her bra in front of the curtained window. “That’s it,” she almost shouts. She begins to picture what he must be doing. I mean, he is the one watching. What is he doing? Is he naked, or just no pants, is he stroking or just a light tease? She feels her insides start to knot. She begins to feel a need she has not had for a long time. starting to enjoy the taboo act she is starting with her new friend. She opens the curtain and stands in her bra, begins to massage her breasts, still looking at the spot where she knows him to be. Her vision now blurred by the blood pounding in her head. She bends and slides off her pants and is now just in bra and panties. Watching the shadow across the courtyard, she begins to open up for her new voyeuristic lover. At least, she hopes he will be. Her hands pull over a chair from the table and she sits down facing the window. Sara slowly slides off the straps to her bra and they hang down her arms. The pounding in her head is now being replaced by a throbbing in her pussy that gets hotter every second. No stopping now, she has to finish this, she has to prove she is a bad girl. She unhooks and removes her bra, her nipples look like pencil erasers. As her bra hits the floor she moans, her fingers sliding across her mound and just giving a tiny bit of pressure. Her panties soaked already. She wonders, can he see them, does he know. As she thinks about it she pulls the leg opening to the side and uncovers her pussy to this stranger that has taken her over. She can not stop herself. She raises her hips and off the panties slide. They end up in a tiny pile at her feet and she pulls open her lips, letting the nectar pour out over the chair she is sitting in and covering her fingers. Licking them and sucking deep she slides them back inside and begins to pump. Back and forth she moves, pumping hard and deep then fanning across her clit with her fingertips. She has no idea what has gotten into her but she suddenly slaps her clitty hard and lets out a yelp … And then again. With the second slap, she falls over the edge and cums. Screaming out as she begins to squirt so much the glass gets a dose. When the orgasms finally subside, reality hits her and she remembers she is sitting in front of an uncovered window looking into her courtyard, where her neighbors can all see and she is acting like a party slut on holiday. She is thrilled. Just as quickly, pride turns to panic as she jumps up and jerks the curtain closed. She flips off the lights and runs to bed. First thing in the morning, Sara wakes to the awful screech of her alarm and slaps it. She rolls over and slowly gets up. Walking down the hall to the kitchen she glances in the living room and stops. “Oh My GOD, it wasn’t a dream,” she spits out as she sees the chair still in front of the covered window. She walks over to the curtain and slowly pulls it back to look outside. She closes it as quickly, he is still there. She again opens the curtain and stands in the window, waves, and smiles. At about the same time, the curtains are pulled open by a man on one side pulling the rope. As the curtains open, Sara can see the room and there are people walking around and what looks like small cases on the floor. She looks up to where her new friend had been and she sees a man, hanging from the chandelier. The others in the apartment are now obviously police and crime scene types. She jerks her curtain closed, sits down in the chair as her phone rings, Lilly is calling. Related Posts:Watching and WaitingJamie and Donna's Girls' Night OutWho's Afraid of Charlie's Angels?What's Next?It's Not What You ThinkGetting To Know Joy's Moms... First Time Sucking A BBCEroticStoriesWhile staying in a hotel traveling for work, I end up with a black cock in my mouth. This is a story about the first time I sucked a big black dick. I travel a lot for work and often find myself in rural farming communities for weeks at a time during the summer. Last summer, I was staying at the only hotel in a rural community in Indiana. There was also a large crew of railroad workers staying in the hotel. It is pretty common for utility workers to spend week after week in hotels like this while they are working in rural areas on RR repairs, utility repairs, etc. The first night at the hotel, I wandered down to the lobby for the manager’s reception for a couple of beers and some snacks. The lobby area was pretty crowded so I sat down at a table with a couple of the railroad workers. Their names were Larry and Greg. Larry was an average looking white guy in his mid-thirties, I guessed. And Greg was an athletic black guy, about 6’3 and in his late twenties. We sat there for thirty or forty minutes talking about our jobs and the pros and cons of working on the road and being away from home. We all agreed the worst part was not being able to find some pussy in these small towns. I finished my beer and excused myself assuring Larry and Greg that I would see them later since we were all staying there for several days. The next morning, I got up and took off for the cornfields to look at some crop damage. Just another day until it started pouring rain just around lunch time. I decided to call it a day and grabbed some lunch and went back to the hotel. It was still raining hard outside and the satellite TV was not working in my room so I decided to grab a couple of beers and went down to the indoor pool. I was the only person in sight, presumably because everybody else staying at the hotel was out working somewhere. I was happy enough to put some music on my phone, sip my beer and relax in the pool. I had just finished my third beer when I heard the door to the pool area open. I turned around and saw that it was Greg, the black railroad worker. He was wearing a t-shirt, flip flops, and gym trunks. I couldn’t help but notice a huge bulge in his shorts as he walked toward me. Suddenly, I found myself mesmerized and in awe of whatever Greg had flopping around in his shorts. I tried not to stare at it but I was pretty sure Greg noticed that I couldn’t take my eyes off it. “Hey Greg, what are you doing here at the hotel so early?” “Aww shit, man, we got rained out. It’s been raining like a motherfucker out there. And my TV ain’t even working.” “Yeah, I know. It rained me out too, so I decided to relax down here until the TV comes back on. Sorry, I just opened my last beer or I would offer you one”. “It’s all good,” said Greg, “I got this fat blunt to smoke,” he said as he pulled it out of his pocket. Greg sat down in a patio chair and was facing me as he lit the blunt. I swear I could see his huge black dick trying to escape out the bottom of his shorts. And I still couldn’t take my eyes off of it. Greg took a toke on the blunt and then extended it towards me. “You wanna hit this?” Greg asked as he exhaled a big cloud of smoke. By this time, I had almost three beers in me and was feeling just the slightest buzz. Just enough buzz to say, “Sure.” Greg got out of the chair and walked three steps to the edge of the pool. As I reached up to take the blunt from him, I got an eyeful of big black cock. Holy shit!! Greg’s dick was hanging halfway down his thigh and looked like it was trying to get out of his shorts! I forced myself to look away from it as I took a hit from the blunt. I asked Greg if he was gonna get in the pool and he said, “I’m just gonna sit down here on the edge and dangle my feet in the water.” I took another toke on the blunt and as he sat down it caused his shorts to ride up his thighs a little…and I found myself face-to-face with his one-eyed monster. I know Greg noticed me looking again and he was slow in trying to get his snake tucked back into his shorts. In hindsight, I think he may have done that on purpose. Trying to act cool, I thought a little humor might ease my embarrassment, “Damn, bro, you’re about to dangle more than your feet in the water,” I chuckled. “Sorr,y bout that, man, I ain’t had no pussy in two weeks and my dick is about to pop! Man.” “Yeah I noticed not many ladies staying in this hotel…but you oughta be able to troll through Wal-Mart and find you some country girl to drain your balls, especially with the size of that thing!” I said. “Nah, I usually find somebody around the hotel willing to help me out,” he said. “Really?” I asked. “Like a maid, or the front desk girl?” Now…I’m not sure why I was still talking to Greg about his problems getting laid in a small town, but I found myself getting aroused and it looked like Greg’s cock was coming to life. I think he was getting a chubby and he reached down and adjusted his cock as if he knew I couldn’t resist looking at it again. “Nah, man,” he said. Sometimes, I’ll meet another dude staying here for business that will help me out.” It took me a few seconds to process what he just said. “Really?” I said. “What do you mean”? “Well, some guys like to suck my big cock. I’m not gay or nothing but a hard dick has no conscience, hahaha,” Greg laughed. “No shit?” I said. “How does that ever come up in conversation?” I laughed. “Well, sometimes I catch a guy staring at my big dick through my gym trunks,” said Greg. “That’s a good sign that maybe he wouldn’t mind helping me drain a load.” Greg’s crude description was somehow getting me aroused. I knew Greg was talking about me being one of the guys he caught staring. I was really feeling the weed kick in now and it was making me pretty horny and relaxed. I caught myself staring at the outline of Greg’s cock again. I glanced up and locked eyes with him and he had a huge grin on his face. I knew at that second that I was gonna be the next guy to suck Greg’s huge cock. “What’s so funny?” I asked as I couldn’t help but grin. “You been staring at my dick since I walked in the door,” Greg laughed. At this point, I was not trying to dispute Greg’s assertions. “You got me, man, I have to say it looks like you got a damn snake in your shorts,” I said, trying again to add some humor. “And that weed is kicking in too.” “Yeah, that weed makes me horny as fuck,” said Greg. “You wanna see it?” Greg asked in a more serious tone. Before I could say anything Greg said “Come over here and have a peek.” As if I were being hypnotized, I slowly walked three steps across the pool. Greg reclined back and rested on his elbows and spread his legs apart so that I could step inside them. My head was at perfect height with Greg’s lap. “Go ahead and feel it…pull it out,” Greg said. I started to slowly rub Greg’s dick through his gym trunks. It was so impressive. Long and thick. And growing a little bigger every time I ran my fingers over it. Then I ran my hand up the leg of his shorts and started to rub his dick skin to skin. His cock was hot and slowly growing as if it was breathing and waking up. My dick was harder than a steel pipe at this point. Greg lifted his leg a little bit to give me more access to his cock. I pushed his shorts up and fully released his cock. I swear it was twelve inches long and the diameter of a Red Bull can! “Damn, Greg, you have the biggest dick I have ever seen, what I wouldn’t give to have a dick like this,” I said with sincere envy. “MmmHmm, I thought you might like it. Go ahead and give it a taste and see how you like the feel of it in your mouth,” Greg said. With no debate, argument, appeal or negotiation, I took his cock in my right hand and lowered my mouth over the head of Greg’s dick. The head was the size of a plum and felt velvety on my tongue. I licked around the head while it was in my mouth and that brought a slight moan from Greg. “Mmmmm, there you go,” Greg said in a soft voice. I started to slowly work Greg’s cock in and out of my mouth, and I was taking a little more each time. I tried to take all of his huge dick into my mouth but my gag reflex kicked in after only half of his length. Greg chuckled as I gagged and coughed. “Careful now,” Greg said, “Don’t choke on it!” “Sorry, man, I don’t have much practice at this,” I said. “Well, you’re doing pretty good so far,” Greg said. For the next few minutes, I worked on Greg’s cock, stroking it, sucking it, licking it up and down…not spending too much time on the same technique. I figured since I like a lot of variety when my wife gives me a blowjob, then Greg would probably like some variety too. As I continued stroking and sucking up and down, Greg started to roll his hips. He was slowly grinding his hips and fucking my mouth. Greg was thrusting more and more and I started to focus my attention to letting him push his cock down my throat, little by little. Greg, slow and steady pushed inch by inch down my throat. I gagged a couple more times but finally, I relaxed my throat and Greg got about eight inches into my mouth. For some reason, I really wanted to take all of his cock in my throat, if only to prove that I could. But prove to whom? Myself? Maybe so, but whatever the reason I started down on Greg’s cock and I didn’t stop until my nose was in his neatly trimmed pubic hair. “Oh, Shit!” Greg moaned as I took every inch he had. I pulled off his cock and immediately took the whole thing back down my throat again. “Shhiitt,” Greg moaned again. I felt his cock get harder and just a little bigger than it already was. I was getting the hang of this blowjob and I knew that Greg was gonna cum soon. I hadn’t thought about him cumming until that point. I wasn’t sure about him cumming in my mouth…I was both scared and excited at the same time. Meanwhile, Greg was moaning and thrusting his huge cock in and out of my mouth. I could feel his dick start to pulse and begin to pump a load of cum out of his balls. “Ahh, I’m bout to nut!” Greg moaned. Unsure what to do, I took every inch down my throat and Greg held my head down on his dick. I swirled my tongue around the base of his dick and I could feel it pumping as he came. “Ughhh,” was all Greg could say as he pumped his seed straight down my throat. I felt spurt after spurt hit my throat but I didn’t taste anything. Greg let go of my head and I slowly lifted my mouth off of his cock. Greg laid down flat on his back, while his feet still dangled into the pool as if he was dead. I was still between his legs and face to face with his cock that was still jumping involuntarily after exploding into my throat. I slowly massaged Greg’s cock until another drop of cum appeared. I put the head into my mouth and tongued the last drop of cum from his dick. I had come this far, I might as well get it all. Greg’s cum tasted a little salty but I didn’t find it terrible. I let go of Greg’s black monster as it finally deflated and Greg got up from the edge of the pool. “Whoa,” he said, “That was a hell of a blowjob, I needed that!” “Glad to help a friend,” I smiled. I wasn’t sure what to say. My buzz was wearing off and I was starting to feel pretty embarrassed, but my own dick was still hard as rock. “Yeah, you definitely got a new friend in me,” Greg said, “I’m gonna head back up to my room and see if the TV is back on yet.” “OK, man, I’ll catch ya later,” I said. With that, Greg walked away towards the door. As he opened the door to walk out, he said, “I’m in room 329 if….you know…whatever.” “Ok,” I said. Greg walked out and I got out of the pool and went back to my room to consider what I had just unleashed in myself. The End. Related Posts:Time Will TellFirst TimeMy Time With HerThe First TimeCollaring TimeThat Time I Banged A Banshee... Exquisitely BoundEroticStoriesYou’re Exquisitely Bound… and you’re mine… Can you just imagine all the warm, sensual, delicious things I’d do to you? How I’d touch you The adoring whispers “my beautiful lover” How I’d worship your gorgeous body “I love your perfect skin” All the places I’d kiss you “everywhere” You’re Exquisitely Bound… and you’re mine… I lust for you heating my warm hands as they caress you all over My caged desire – aching to devour you Gentle, calm words “I’ve been longing to be this close to you” My hands in your hair my lips on yours Kissing you as my hands calmly and gently explore every inch of your soft skin My hands on your thighs, hips, arms… From your arms, my fingers traces circles around your perfect breasts You’re Exquisitely Bound… and you’re mine… Fingers running up the centre-line of your spine Then down to your cheeky ass Around your pussy – so careful not to get too close… just circling around your pussy lips Then up your belly, between your breasts, fingers up your neck to your lips where I part them making way for my lips You’re Exquisitely Bound… and you’re mine… Kissing you My tongue wrestles yours Passion and desire growing over time My hands firmer on your body Lust growing with each caress Words becoming desperate groans Groans becoming vulgar expressions of repressed desires. You’re Exquisitely Bound… and you’re mine… I’d blind-fold you – to heighten your senses of sound and touch. I would never gag you. I’d want hear everything you say. Every sexy sound, each filthy word every groan, giggle and laugh You’re Exquisitely Bound… and you’re mine… I’d want to touch your lips as I slowly penetrate you Feel how I resist the urge to ravish you Feel how I tease your pussy with slow, deep thrusts I’d want to hear you beg for a harder fuck your voice saying naughty, sexy, dirty things I would never gag you Because most of all, I’d want to kiss you – delicately and passionately in between all the sexy-BAD things I’d be doing to you… You’re Exquisitely Bound… and you’re mine… Gentle words such as “beautiful” become “sexy” “My beautiful lover” becomes, “My dirty fuck-toy” “I love your perfect skin” becomes, “I want to cum all over your hot flesh” The gentle caresses become firm grips You’re Exquisitely Bound… and you’re mine… “I’ve been longing for so long to be this close to you” becomes, “I’ve been wanting to FUCK you for days” My fingers move from your spine to your slit Gentle caressing hands turn to grabbing Your gorgeous breasts become slutty tits to be sucked and devoured. You’re Exquisitely Bound… and you’re mine… Your nipples rubbed hard My hands taking, feeling, caressing your helpless, naked body Fingers exploring Rubbing your clit Slipping into your slit You’re Exquisitely Bound… and you’re mine… Your beautiful pussy becomes a wet fuck hole for my raging hard cock to fuck fuck fuck and between all the fucks your pussy is mine to lick, suck and devour. And though you’re Exquistitey Bound, you’re free to express every thought and desire… You’re free to scream out as you cum. There’s no sequence to how I’d take you, no order to all the positions I’d bind you in. There’s no logic to all the desires I’d explore with you. You’d be at the mercy of my passion and lust. Your body stretched out for me to admire, You’re there for my every desire. You’re Exquisitely Bound… and you’re mine…... A Dish Best Served ColdEroticStoriesI freshen up and return to our table. Hubby’s nervous, so beautiful am I. I mean, sure, I did find him fucking his intern, but the compliments ever since have been lovely. The waiter nearly drops our soup. ‘This is cold,’ cries hubby. ‘How long were they sitting there?’ ‘Oh leave him alone. He was otherwise occupied…’ Exit the waiter, blushing furiously. Hubby’s confused. I lean into the candlelight… He turns pale. Silly me. I scoop the cum off my chin, taste it. He slides his plate away. ‘I think it’s lovely a little cold. Anyway, it’s only the appetizer…’ Related Posts:Best Served ColdBest Served WarmBest Served Warmer - Part 1... It's Not What You ThinkEroticStoriesThe door slammed open and there stood Mom, the look on her face indecipherable. I was naked, as was Eva. She was curled around on her back with her hips resting in my lap and her legs splayed open with her feet by her head. My fingers were wet and there was a thin line of spit hanging off of my lip. Just a moment ago I felt like I owned the world! I froze at my mother’s entrance. “Mom, it’s not what you think!” Mom paused, taking in the scene when she finally replied, “It’s about fucking time!” Related Posts:Jamie and Donna's Girls' Night OutWho's Afraid of Charlie's Angels?What's Next?The Place We've Never beenWell I'll Be DamnedSomething's Cooking... Looking For The FamiliarEroticStoriesYou seem to be looking for the familiar. There’s so much I want to tell you. I can’t describe how I first entered this frenzied torrent of open thighs and hands clasping together as if we knew the ache of the unknown always waiting to be reached. But I want to tell you it’s lightning through my veins when we release, ion furies I will never understand, that your nectar is a perfume taking me throughout all things painful and sweet. But our bodies knew everything before we did. You looked at me like you finally came home. I wanted to know what you saw there, what communed with you so deeply in the fever pitch that we shared, but it’s for the best to leave this unsaid because you don’t need to understand me entirely, how you’ve reached for me in the dark is more than proof enough that we should keep some mystery. We’ll just be flesh refusing to relinquish this heat held in the slow comedown, we’re more naked than ever in the stillness that comes after and you seem to be looking for the familiar. There’s still so much I want to tell you. I can’t tell you how I cracked with gratitude when you already pulled back the darkness in me and I loved you even harder for never flinching, it was the first time that someone felt safe enough to me to know my entirety. Sometimes the mystery is just beautiful and doesn’t need to be touched or whispered of, we break too many things when we rip those enigmas open with loving but careless hands. Our hearts will know everything before we do. It’s the ache of the unknown that we have now breached. We’re more naked now than ever when your eyes look for the familiar and seem to say what matters most. You looked at me like you were finally home.... Under The MoonlightEroticStoriesThe air feels cooler when I step out of the shower. My skin, still warm and damp from the steamy stall, is suddenly prickled by the new sensation of the breeze sweeping through the house. You must have opened the windows to let in the ocean breeze. Walking into the main room, my bare feet padding on the polished wooden floor, I make my way to the open French doors letting in the ocean breeze from the patio. The view is incredible. The bright full moon is reflecting off the waters and the shimmering sands of the beach that is lapped by the ocean waves and the backdrop to the large velvet chair in front of the small fire pit where you sit and wait for me. A smile curls my lips, and I run my fingers through my damp curls. Your back is to me, and your hair is slightly disheveled from where my hands ruffled it earlier from our lovemaking on the kitchen counter. The flickering flames of the fire pit give your bare shoulders a strange orange tinge that conflicts with the silver moonlight. I am holding the towel around my body, and on a wicked whim, I let it fall to the floor before tip-toeing up behind you. There is, after all, no reason to hide what you’ve been looking at all day. You are holding a glass of wine in your right hand, and as I come around and perch on the left arm of the chair, your left arm comes around me and you pull me onto your lap. It is a peaceful moment, a time of silence, happiness, and reflection of this rare moment together. “The moon is beautiful tonight,” I say as I place my arm around the back of your neck and nuzzle close to your face. “You are beautiful in the moonlight, every inch of you, Molly Moon,” you reply, and your words make me blush and squirm on top of the towel that wraps your waist. I feel the cool ocean breeze and the warmth of the fire caressing my naked skin as your hand is stroking my side, paying careful attention to the curve of my breast, and then close detail to the shape of my thigh that causes me to sigh against your neck. Your head turns to me, and you smell my freshly washed hair. “All clean from earlier, I see.” You smile thinking of how only a short time earlier you had trailed whip cream down my body with ripe red strawberries garnishing my nipples, and the big juicy one that you placed between my labia and covered with whip cream. Your thoughts linger over the blueberries that you stuck between my toes and covered them with whip cream. And what a glorious time you had licking up the sticky mess you made of me. These same thoughts are going through my mind. You made me feel like a delicious ice cream sundae, but it was your big banana that filled my creamy center that made it complete. With these thoughts in mind, I smile at you and run my hand slowly down your chest and belly until I find the edge of your towel and loop my fingers inside. As my smile widens, I stand and lean over you with one hand on the towel, and the other on the back of the chair, I lend my lips to yours with a slow and passionate kiss, my full breasts swaying and brushing against your chest. In one fluid motion, I slide down to my knees between your legs and pull your towel open at the same time, and watch your cock growing hard again. And what a beautiful sight it is to me. “You had me for dessert early, and now it is my turn to feast,” I say teasingly. You watch my every movement. Having me naked on my knees before you is a frequent fantasy in your mind. Along with the sounds I make, and the way I move when you fuck me, the one that stands out the most is watching me take you inside my mouth and feel my hunger. My hands lead the way, wrapping around the base of your shaft and stroking in slow firm movements. My eyes are bright with passion as I watch you growing harder under the grip of my hands. It is all you can do not to lose control of yourself just from watching me. My motions increase, one hand still stroking your cock, my other hand now kneading your balls as I look up at you to observe your face for a moment. Your hand reaches down to caress my face, your thumb pulling on my bottom lip. I smile at you, kiss your hand, and then licking my lips before opening them for your waiting cock. My tongue comes out first to flick softly against the large head of your cock. Probing at first, then flattening into a soft pad swirling around the head before I curl my lips around your bulbous mushroom and take you deep inside my mouth. Your body stiffens as you feel the smooth slide of your cock between my tongue and palate. It is all you can do to not let out a cry. My mouth is warm, wet, and inviting. Feeling your cock lurch inside my mouth, you lean back in the chair and push your body forward to allow me more access. As your legs widen, the musky scent of your crotch feeds my hunger as it wafts through my nostrils. I love your scent, your taste, and my lips begin to drool. Your hands can not resist touching me during this intimate moment, and you wrap your fingers into my hair and stroke my scalp as I set up a rhythm of sucking you deep into my throat. You want to guide me, to control my mouth and find release. Your hands apply pressure to the base of my skull, moving my head the way you like best. Your motions encourage me. My hunger grows. My hand is tugging your balls as I moan my approval with your long tasty cock deep inside my throat. The sensations are overwhelming for both of us. You arch back and close your eyes and give in to the moment of pleasure that I am giving you. And my blood runs hot through my veins in my desire to taste the tart flavor of your nuts that I know will soon be flooding my mouth. Your hips rock against my face. One of my hands moves to stroke your shaft in rhythm with my mouth. I lean back for a moment to gather my breath as I stroke your cock and look up at you. You lean your head forward to look at me leaning back on my heels, stroking you. I smile at you and dip down to nip at your inner thigh, and kiss a path to your belly. I look at you again and say, “I want your cum. Feed me, baby…I want to drink your pleasure…” You grab the sides of my head and say with a smile, “You are a nasty woman,” and force your cock deep into my mouth. “Mmm, suck it baby…you’re the best,” you groan as I take you hungrily down my throat. You let go of my head as you feel me bobbing up and down your cock. You hear me slurping and feel my slobber dripping off your balls. The moment is passionate and intense. You want to finish this game fucking me on the floor and cumming deep inside me, but you have a hungry woman on your hands with other plans and winning you over with my wonderful mouth and tongue. I feel you tensing, your balls drawing in, and your hips thrusting up with stronger passion. This is what I want, and knowing that you are close, I begin to suck harder, sealing my lips around your slippery shaft. I hear you groan, and sudden jets of hot jism form into a large glob between my tongue and palate. There is nothing I love more than the taste and texture of your love juice filling my mouth. With one last spasm, I pull my mouth slowly upwards off of your slackening cock and graciously swallow your sweet nectar. You are feeling sated and relaxed. I am filling satisfied with your sweet jism in my belly as I curl up in your arms. Together we watch the waves coming in with the moonlight shimmering on the water, happy for this moment, and find peace in each other’s arms.... TruckingEroticStoriesOn America’s highways, all kinds of incredible stories are unfolding. Are you ready to hear a common one? I had recently gotten my eighteen wheeler license, when I drove all day across the flat countryside of Iowa. I made it to your average truck stop that had showers and meals for truckers. Lifesaving! So I freshened up and hit the restaurant. Not too many people were around. The waitress, a chunky brunette with tinted granny glasses hanging on a chain, came over to take my order. Her name tag read Briggette. “I know, you want steak, medium rare, eggs over easy and bacon.” “Yeah, right, how did you know?” “You look like a man’s man. Be sure to leave me a big tip if you appreciate my intuition so much.” She exited and seemed to wag her ass a bit while doing so. Saucy wench! The food was good and, I have to say, the service was good, too. I was about to head back to my truck when she looked over to my table and said, “Hey there, you forgot the tip!” I made eye contact and walked straight up to her and whispered into her ear, “If you want an extra big tip then follow me back to my truck.” “I’ll meet you in about ten minutes, after my shift ends,” she whispered back into my ear. About fifteen minutes later, I hear a tapping on the window of my passenger door. It was her, with fresh lipstick and makeup. I opened the door enthusiastically. “Well, here I am. What are you going to do about it?” “Come right into my office,” I said, as I parted the curtain that covered a relatively small sleeping space on an upper level behind my two front seats. I remember saying, “Just enough room to have some fun, now don’t bump your head,” because I always say that. Briggette still wore her work clothes, a tan smock with a white bow. I smacked her ass as she wiggled her way up into the cab. I followed and got her on all fours and raised the bottom of her starched uniform and her underlying slip. Then I rolled down her panties. Next, I unbuttoned the front of her dress and unhooked her bra. Two perfectly round breasts hung like melons, almost touching the platform surface. After that, I was off to the races. “Oomph,” I plopped into her from behind, into a very wet pussy. I rammed her pretty good and came like spilled milk! She took it all in stride, turned her head to say, “That was pretty good, mister, for a guy who just learned to drive.” “Wait, how did you know that part? I bet you saw me park or something.” “Well no, I told you I had intuition, didn’t I?” “Yeah, as a matter of fact, you did.” I paid her five twenty-dollar bills. She was putting her clothes back on; when she reached for the door, she stopped. “Is everything all right?” “You forgot the sales tax!”... Miss Marks The New Head Mistress Chapter Twelve: Miss Marks' Final PunishmentEroticStoriesLauren Dickson packed her things into her sports bag before checking that she had everything and turning her attention to her handbag. She smiled as she found her mobile phone and car keys which were lying under her collection of cards, makeup, tissues and other items. She closed the zip on the bag and placed it over her right shoulder. Lauren picked up her sports bag in her right hand and walked out of the staff changing room, turning and locking the door with her key. The young PE Mistress with the long blonde hair replaced her bunch of keys in the pocket of her tracksuit bottoms and walked along the corridor until she came to the girls’ changing room. The young teacher had always been unsure about what to do whilst her girls were showering and getting changed and followed the lead of her boss, Mrs. Halliday or her friend, Rachel Whitley, who never entered the changing rooms after lessons, practices or matches, simply waiting outside until the girls had all dressed and left the building. Lauren Dickson placed her sports bag on the floor and stood with her back to the wall watching as the members of the senior girls’ athletics team emerged from the changing rooms individually or in small groups. After about five minutes, Lauren was growing inpatient. She had plans that Thursday evening and really needed to get moving. She stood up and placed her hands on her hips. Maybe she should go in and check who was left in the changing room? At that moment, the star of her team, Kayleigh Steadman, the tall black-haired Sixth Form girl who represented the County as well as England at youth level in the eight and fifteen hundred metres, emerged from the changing room and on noticing Lauren standing there, smiled. “Sorry, Miss.” She looked apologetically at her teacher, who couldn’t hide her growing frustration at having to wait for the girls to get dressed and leave the changing rooms. “Is that everyone, Kayleigh?” Lauren resisted the urge to put her head around the door and take a look. The young PE Mistress could hear that the showers were still running. “I think so, Miss.” The tall, dark-haired girl brushed her long hair behind her ears and made her way to the door. “Who was the last one out of the showers – the least you lot can do for me is to make sure that they’re turned off.” Mrs. Dickson shook her head at the girl. “Sorry, Miss. Do you want me to go and turn them off for you?” The Sixth Former turned from the door and took a few steps back towards her teacher. Lauren Dickson shook her head. She liked Kayleigh. A very sporty girl who excelled at everything she turned her hands to, both in terms of her academic studies or sports. The young teacher had felt that it had been unfair that she had missed out on being Head Girl for the coming school year. She certainly did a lot for the school and in Lauren’s view, deserved the position. “No, it’s okay, Kayleigh, I’ll do it,” she smiled as she watched the girl turn once more and head out of the door. The changing rooms were not empty. In the showers, Sixth Formers, Holly Mallan and Daisy Goodman were taking their time, glad that the other members of the team had left them alone in the hot showers. The two girls took the opportunity to soap one another, smiling as they paid particular attention to the other’s breasts, covering them carefully in shower gel and gently kissing one another on the lips. Daisy, the seventeen-year-old long jumper, leaned in close and kissed Holly softly on her lips, all the time touching and gently squeezing her girlfriend’s large breasts, smiling as the hot water washed the soap from them. Holly Mallan, the school’s high jump champion, responded by touching her shorter girlfriend’s breasts and slowly, and gently, pushing her tongue inside the girl’s warm mouth. Daisy Goodman didn’t stop her, and they continued to touch one another all over, becoming increasingly aroused as their hands and tongues explored one another. Holly reached down and softly stroked the small and neatly trimmed clump of dark pubic hair that topped Daisy’s pussy. She breathed heavily before placing the first two fingers of her right hand inside the girl’s pussy and began to work them backwards and forwards. Daisy Goodman was so turned on. She was incredibly wet and began to moan softly as Holly Mallan worked her fingers backwards and forwards, slowly, then faster, touching her clit and holding her fingers there as her girlfriend’s breathing became heavier and heavier. As her moans became louder, Holly kissed her girlfriend hard on the mouth and held herself there to muffle the screams of the girl with the short black hair. There was no way that she wanted to get caught. Holly Mallan knew what the result of that would be and she did not fancy being caned by the Head Mistress. After a few moments, Daisy came to orgasm and squeezed Holly tightly in her arms, struggling not to scream but she managed it. A moment later, she began to return the favour and smiled at the girl with the shoulder-length brown hair as she could see her enjoying the sensation of having her girlfriend’s fingers inside her. Holly Mallan closed her eyes and kissed Daisy Goodman softly on her lips. She was just about to come when the girls were rudely interrupted. “What the hell is going on in here?” Mrs. Dickson yelled at the top of her voice. Lauren Dickson knew exactly what had been going on in the showers. This wasn’t the first time that girls had been discovered in the shower room doing something other than getting washed. However, it was the first time that she had found girls doing such things. Worse still, Daisy Goodman and Holly Mallan were both members of her Form class. She was shocked and had a choice to make. The two Sixth Form girls took a few moments to realise what was going on and slowly moved away from one another, slipping under the hot water whilst staring at their clearly angry Form Mistress. They remained silent, hoping that Lauren Dickson would be reasonable with them. The young teacher had been pretty easy-going as their Form Mistress, and only spanked or placed girls in detention when she really had to, unlike some of the other teachers at Alannah Lawrence Girls’ College, who spanked for the least little thing. Mrs. Dickson looked at both girls, a stern expression across her face. She stood with her hands on her hips and waited for an answer. When it did not come, she spoke once more. “I asked you a question – what is going on here, ladies?” She tried, but failed, to look away from the girls’ breasts, which were standing out prominently. Daisy Goodman calmly brushed her wet hair behind her ears and turned the shower off. “We just lost track of time, Miss. Sorry – we were the last in the shower and didn’t realise that everyone else had gone.” She reached for her towel and began to dry herself, not taking her eyes from Lauren. Holly Mallan followed her girlfriend’s lead and rinsed herself under the hot water before turning off the shower and beginning to dry herself with a towel. Lauren Dickson laughed. “How stupid do you think I am, ladies? I saw exactly what you were doing, and I’m disgusted that two of my Form group, as well as two respected members of the Sixth Form would do such things, especially when you both know that we don’t want you young ladies doing such things in school.” Mrs. Dickson shook her head. “Sorry, Miss. We won’t do it again. We promise,” Holly Mallan spoke quietly, looking at Daisy, then at Lauren, and then at the floor. Lauren brushed her long blonde hair behind her ears and exhaled heavily. “No, Miss. We’ll be good. Please don’t tell Mrs. Cranston or Miss Marks – they just don’t understand,” Daisy added. The young PE teacher thought about this for a moment. The two day school girls were good girls who were a credit to the school. Neither of them had been in any serious trouble during their near six years at the exclusive fee-paying girls’ school, but Lauren was angry. Angry at the fact that she was still in school when she should already have been on her way home by now. Angry that she was going to be late meeting her friends and most seriously, angry that two of her Form class had been doing naughty things in the showers despite knowing the rules. Lauren quickly decided upon the course of action that she would take. “Get yourselves dressed, get out of my sight and we’ll deal with this tomorrow morning, ladies.” She stared at both girls before turning and walking out of the shower room, through the changing room and back into the corridor. Lauren Dickson waited and after another five minutes or so, Daisy and Holly emerged, dressed smartly in their Alannah Lawrence Girls’ College uniforms. They avoided looking at their PE Mistress as they headed out of the door and across the schoolyard. Mrs. Dickson sighed heavily, picked up her sports bag and handbag and walked out of the PE block, locking the doors with her keys. She headed home that evening upset but knew what she had to do that following morning no matter if she wanted to or not. Holly and Daisy sat nervously in the assembly hall the following morning. They had avoided speaking or even looking at their Form Mistress, Mrs. Dickson, and simply had taken a seat and kept their heads down. They hoped that their young Form Mistress had decided not to report what she had discovered in the showers that previous evening and spent the whole twenty minutes in assembly praying that this was the case. However, Lauren Dickson had sent an email to the Head of PE, Mrs. Halliday, on her arrival home late that night. Nancy had delighted in going to see Ms. Lindsay, the girls’ Head of Year. She had then talked with the Deputy Head Mistress, Mrs. Cranston and informed her about what the two girls had been doing in the shower. Charlotte Cranston was the Head Mistress in waiting. She had been the Deputy Head Mistress in charge of the curriculum at Alannah Lawrence for twelve years and had been recommended to the governing body by Amelia Marks to be the next Head Mistress. Charlotte had been taken aback when Amelia had told her that she wanted her to succeed her as Head Mistress but had soon come round to the idea. She had spent those next few months making appointments in order to put her stamp on the school from that coming September. Until that time arrived, she busied herself making Miss Marks’ last year as stress-free as possible and learning as much as she could from the older woman. Mrs. Cranston had a reputation as one of the nicest and fairest teachers at Alannah Lawrence, but since Mrs. Edwards had moved on to become Head Mistress at another school, she had found herself administering more punishments than she ever had in the past. Charlotte finished her assembly and smiled as she asked if any members of staff had any announcements. There were a few and Holly and Daisy had just picked up their bags from the floor in front of them when the dark-haired Deputy Head Mistress spoke again. “Ladies. I would like the following Year Twelve girls to remain behind after you have been dismissed by your Form teachers.” Mrs. Cranston paused and scanned the rows of girls. She knew both girls, having taught them History during their time in lower school and soon found them and focused upon them. “Holly Mallan and Daisy Goodman of Mrs. Dickson’s form. Please stay behind as I need a word with you.” Charlotte smiled sweetly before turning to Nancy Halliday, who stood beside the doors at the back of the hall. “Right, ladies. Stand up and leave the hall in silence.” She watched as the three hundred or so girls in the upper school did as she had instructed. Holly and Daisy sank back into their seats and watched as their Form class filed out of the hall. They soon were sitting in an almost empty school hall, with only Lauren and the Deputy Head Mistress for company. They returned their attention to their shoes and looked down at the wooden floor. It was obvious that Lauren Dickson had told Mrs. Cranston about what she had seen the previous evening. They were going to get it. “Girls. Stand up and follow me, please.” Charlotte walked up the aisle, past the girls and towards the doors at the back of the large room. Lauren Dickson paused outside the row of seats in which the girls sat and waited for them to stand up. They took their school bags from the floor and slowly made their way out of the row of seats and past their Form Mistress, her face like thunder. Holly and Daisy calmly walked out of the hall and followed the Deputy Head Mistress. The girls looked at one another when they realised that they weren’t going to Mrs. Cranston’s office. Once they walked out of the double doors and then across the lower school playground, they figured out where they were headed, and they stared at one another nervously. Less than five minutes later, they were sat on one of the leather sofas in reception outside the Head Mistress’ office. Lauren and Charlotte had gone into Amelia Marks’ office and closed the door behind them, leaving the girls sitting nervously waiting to be called in to explain themselves. Within moments, the alarm to signal the end of registration and the beginning of the first lesson that day sounded, and reception became a hive of activity as members of staff, students and visitors moved around. It took what seemed like an age for the noise to die down and once it had, they sat in silence, trying to avoid looking at anyone. After about ten minutes, the door to Amelia Marks’ office opened and the short, dark-haired woman walked across reception, pausing as she came to the desk behind which her secretary, Amber Fox, sat. “Good morning, Amber. Can you hand me the Punishment Book, please?” She turned and shot the two Sixth Form girls a quick glance before returning her attention to her red-headed secretary. Amber Fox reached down into the right-hand drawer in her desk and brought out the thick, A4-sized, black hard-backed book and handed it over to the Head Mistress, who took it in her small right hand. “Thank you, Amber.” She smiled. “Just to remind you, Miss Marks, that the visitors from the other schools are due after break time. I’ve sorted out the conference room and will go and get some tea, coffee and biscuits for them. I’ll take them straight down there for your meeting at eleven.” The young woman smiled. Amelia nodded and turned her attention to Holly and Daisy. “Thanks, Amber. Can you give me a call, or a knock, at five to eleven, so I don’t forget?” She took a step towards the girls. “Of course, Miss Marks.” Amelia stared at the two girls sitting on the sofa. She looked absolutely pissed off. “Hold my calls too, please.” Amber Fox had gone back to tapping away at her computer keyboard but had heard what the Head Mistress had said. “Girls, up you get, bring your school bags and come into my office.” She spoke softly as she stood there with the Punishment Book in her right hand. Daisy and Holly looked at one another before reaching down and picking up their bags. They slowly got to their feet and avoided looking at Amelia as they took the ten or so steps across reception and into the Head Mistress’ office. Once inside, they both immediately noticed the two padded chairs that were normally under the table in the corner of the room that were now facing the Head Mistress’ desk. Next, they noticed Charlotte Cranston and their Form Mistress, Lauren Dickson, sitting at the table that was to the right-hand side of Amelia Marks’ large office. Next to the two women, on the table, was a collection of implements, including Miss Marks’ dragon cane. Amelia Marks followed the two Sixth Form girls into her office and gently closed the door behind her before walking past the girls and sitting down in her padded leather chair behind her desk. She laid the large, hard-backed Punishment Book on her desk and pushed her small, round glasses to the top of her nose with the index finger on her right hand before focusing on the two tall Sixth Formers standing before her. “Please sit down, ladies,” she spoke softly and indicated the two chairs opposite where she sat. Daisy and Holly nervously walked forward and pulled a chair out, placing their bags on the floor next to them before sitting on the padded chairs. They held their hands in the laps and sat with their heads bowed, avoiding looking at Miss Marks, who looked to be in a thoroughly bad mood that morning. They sat in silence for a couple of minutes as the Head Mistress flicked through the almost full Punishment Book. She smiled as she found the page that she was looking for before returning her attention to the girls. “Well, ladies. Would you like to tell me why you have been brought to my office this morning?” Amelia looked at Daisy and Holly and then across at Charlotte and Lauren. Holly Mallan and Daisy Goodman remained silent. Partly because they had no idea what to say and also due to the fact that they were so shocked that Mrs. Dickson had reported what she had discovered in the showers that previous evening. “Nothing to say, ladies?” Amelia leaned forward and rested her chin on her hands on her desk. Holly and Daisy shook their heads. Miss Marks took a deep breath. “Very well. I think you realise that what you were discovered doing in the showers after practice yesterday is not allowed at Alannah Lawrence Girls’ College and that we take a very dim view of it if you are discovered on school grounds.” She shook her head. “I have nothing against you seeing one another outside school, but I will not allow it to happen while you are in school,” she continued. Amelia looked across at Charlotte Cranston, who was sitting at the table in the corner of the office with her arms folded. The Head Mistress returned her attention to the two seventeen-year-old girls sitting before her. “Mrs. Dickson told Mrs. Halliday and then, as I would expect of my staff who discover this sort of thing going on, she informed Ms. Lindsay, who brought it to Mrs. Cranston. You may now realise how serious we take such things.” Miss Marks smiled sweetly at the two girls. “Do you have anything to say for yourselves, ladies?” She moved her hands and sat back in her chair, brushing her long, black hair back behind her ears with her small right hand. Holly and Daisy sat there for a moment before Daisy looked up and opened her mouth. “We weren’t doing anything wrong, Miss. We love one another and I don’t see why we should be punished for it, Miss.” She looked at Holly Mallan before lowering her head and returning her attention to the floor. Amelia Marks smiled. “You love one another.” The short Head Mistress got up from her chair and stood looking down at the two girls, arms folded across her chest. “Well, that’s fine, but not while you’re in school. And seen as you have brought it into school, then you will be punished so that you are reminded that you should not be doing such things whilst you are at school.” Amelia walked around to the front of her desk and stood to the right-hand side of Daisy Goodman. She smiled as she looked down upon the girl with the shoulder-length brown hair. “I’m sure that you have heard about some of the other girls who have found themselves in similar circumstances and about the punishments that they have received for it,” Miss Marks smiled. “So, girls. You will be punished and there will be no repeat of this behaviour in school during your final year or so here. If you wish to see each other outside of school, then that’s fine, but I cannot allow such things to happen on the school site.” The short woman walked across to her table and stood next to where Lauren Dickson was sitting. “I want both of you to stand up, place your blazers over the backs of your chairs and then come and remove your shoes, skirts and knickers and place those on the table – here.” She pointed with her left hand. “Do you have anything to say for yourselves before we begin?” she added. Daisy Goodman and Holly Mallan continued looking down at their shoes and simply shook their heads. They still couldn’t quite believe that Lauren Dickson, their Form Mistress and a teacher who they liked, had actually reported what she had discovered in the showers that previous evening. “Very well. Get your clothes off and we shall get this over with.” Miss Marks smiled at Charlotte Cranston, who pushed her chair back from the table and go to her feet. She stood slightly taller than the older Head Mistress. The two Sixth Form girls pushed the chairs back and carefully stood up, placing their school bags out of the way. They stood behind the blue, padded chairs and removed their light grey Alannah Lawrence Girls’ College blazers, placing them over the back of the chairs. Next, Daisy, followed by Holly, walked over to the table where Mrs. Dickson was sitting, and the two girls tried to avoid looking at their teacher as they began to remove their clothes. Firstly, came their shoes, which they both placed under the table. Next, the two relatively tall girls removed their knee-length grey school skirts, stepping out of them carefully before folding them and placing them on the table next to where Amelia had laid out her implements. Finally, they pulled down their navy school knickers, stepping out of them and folding them before placing them on top of their skirts on the table. The two seventeen-year-old girls stood facing the wall and tried their best not to look at the three women in the room. The girls didn’t care that everything was on show for their teachers. They knew from the descriptions from friends and classmates who had been punished what was going to happen to them and they tried to get their heads around the fact that in a short while, Daisy and Holly would be receiving their first dose of corporal punishment at Alannah Lawrence Girls’ College. “Right, Mrs. Cranston. Which young lady would you like to punish this morning?” Amelia Marks walked behind the two girls and began re-arranging the two seats that the girls had been sitting on in front of her desk. Charlotte Cranston smiled as she looked at the two Sixth Formers as she walked across to where Amelia had taken a seat on one of the padded chairs. The Deputy Head Mistress nodded at the older woman as she sat down on the other seat, opposite where Miss Marks was. She carefully ironed the creases from her expensive-looking three-quarter length grey skirt and adjusted the sleeves on her long-sleeved white satin blouse. “I think that I’d like to smack Daisy’s bottom, Head Mistress.” She looked back over her shoulder at the girl with the short brown hair before returning her attention to Amelia. “Very well, Miss.” The Head Mistress adjusted her silky blue summer dress. “Holly Mallan, come and place yourself over my knee – hands flat on the floor in front of you, feet touching the floor and legs slightly apart. Daisy, over Mrs. Cranston’s knee and no fuss, girls.” She watched as the two Sixth Form girls did as they had been instructed. Within a minute, Daisy was lying across the Deputy Head Mistress’ knees. Charlotte had folded the dark-haired girl’s light blue school blouse out of the way before she placed her small left hand on the girl’s lower back and began rubbing her small bottom with her right hand. Mrs. Cranston looked over at Amelia, who had done the same to Holly Mallan, her right hand already poised for that first slap. “Right, girls. No fuss – I know that you have never been spanked before at my school, but I expect you to take your punishment like good Alannah Lawrence girls. Is that understood, ladies?” Miss Marks smiled at Charlotte. The girls’ faces were covered by their hair, which had fallen down but they both nodded as they tried their best to compose themselves for what was coming their way. After a few moments, they both replied. “Yes, Miss.” Almost as one. With that, the Head Mistress nodded and wasted no time in bringing her small, but seriously hard, right hand down across the centre of Holly’s large, fleshy bottom. The sound it made as it connected, echoed around Amelia’s office and undoubtedly was heard by anyone passing in reception outside. “Slap!” A moment later, Mrs. Cranston landed her first blow against Daisy Goodman’s bottom. It, too, landed with a loud “slap!” The two girls, despite never being punished before, tried to take their punishment with as little trouble as possible. The hand spanking was undoubtedly going to hurt, but they knew that far worse was to come. Daisy pushed her crotch deeper into Mrs. Cranston’s lap and tried to relax the best she could. She focused upon Charlotte’s strong perfume. She smiled awkwardly as she got a good nose full of it. Mrs. Cranston had told her History class years ago that her favourite perfume was Coco Mademoiselle and the sweet smell helped to take the seventeen-year-old’s mind from the slaps that landed across her bottom at regular intervals. “Slap!” “Slap!” “Slap!” “Slap!” “Slap!” “Slap!” Miss Marks administered a slow, hard dose with her small right hand across the centre of Holly Mallan’s bottom. She smiled as she heard her Deputy Head Mistress doing exactly the same to Daisy Goodman, who was draped across the woman’s lap directly opposite her. “Slap!” “Slap!” “Slap!” “Slap!” “Slap!” “Slap!” The two women continued to smack the girls across their bottoms for a few minutes, concentrating upon the fleshy centre of their backsides. The two Sixth Formers’ bum cheeks had quickly turned a bright shade of pink and they had started to become warm to the touch. Holly Mallan struggled and squirmed to remain in position as the pain registered in her brain. The tears had started, and her sniffs and sobs were becoming almost as loud as the sounds made by their teachers’ hands as they spanked their increasingly sore backsides. Miss Marks paused for a moment to adjust the hold she had on the girl with the short black hair before resuming her punishment. “Slap!” “Slap!” “Slap!” “Slap!” “Slap!” “Slap!” Another few minutes were spent slowly slapping both girls as hard as physically possible. Amelia had pulled Holly tightly into her blue dress and slapped freely, ignoring the girl’s sniffs and cries. Across from her, Daisy Goodman was stubbornly trying to take her punishment with as little fuss as she possibly could. There was no way that she was going to give her teachers the satisfaction of seeing her crying or pleading for mercy. “Slap!” “Slap!” “Slap!” “Slap!” “Slap!” “Slap!” Miss Marks targeted Holly Mallan’s lower buttocks and the creases in between her bum cheeks and the tops of her legs. “Slap!” “Slap!” “Slap!” “Slap!” “Slap!” “Slap!” Mrs. Cranston smiled across at Amelia as the older woman tightened the grip she had on the Sixth Form girl with the black hair. Charlotte then gave Daisy the same treatment as she had just witnessed, slapping the girl slow and hard across the creases at the top of her long legs. “Slap!” “Slap!” “Slap!” “Slap!” “Slap!” “Slap!” After a further few minutes, the teachers paused, placing their hands flat on the girls’ backs. Amelia Marks looked over at Lauren Dickson, who had been watching the punishments with interest. “Mrs. Dickson. Would you mind passing the clothes brushes over, please?” Miss Marks smiled. “Up you get, ladies, and change places.” The dark-haired Head Mistress slapped Holly gently on her bottom before sitting back to allow the girl to get to her feet. After a few moments, both girls had managed to get to the feet. They were sniffing and Holly Mallan was crying. She wiped her eyes and nose with her hands before quickly placing them on her burning bottom and trying in vain to rub the pain away. Daisy Goodman looked down at Charlotte Cranston before placing her hands over her sore bottom and rubbing it. She then walked across to Amelia and reached across the Head Mistress’ lap. She closed her eyes and prepared herself. She had thought herself lucky being spanked by Charlotte, who was more reasonable than Miss Marks, but now she really was going to get it. Holly Mallan rubbed her bottom for one final time before carefully lying over Mrs. Cranston’s grey-skirted knees. She continued to sniff and sob as Lauren Dickson walked over to where Amelia and Charlotte sat, handing each lady an oval-headed, wooden-backed clothes brush. Miss Marks smiled as she turned the small brush over and gently rubbed it against Daisy Goodman’s already red, sore and burning bottom. She smiled as her Deputy Head Mistress did the same with Holly. “Right, ladies. Seen as this is your first time in trouble, you will only receive six smacks with the brush. You will take them with no fuss, otherwise, I will start all over again. Do you understand?” She raised the brush in the air and paused. It took both girls a while to answer. They both nodded, their hair falling over their faces once again. Holly continued to sniff and sob, but eventually they both managed to reply quietly. “Yes, Miss.” Over the next couple of minutes, both teachers rapped out half a dozen swipes with the nasty brushes. Their strokes landed noisily, and painfully, across the fleshy centre of each girl’s backside. “Thump!” “Thump!” “Thump!” “Thump!” “Thump!” “Thump!” Once again, Daisy Goodman took her punishment well, despite the immense pain that Miss Marks inflicted with her nasty little brush. She had gently bit her lip, closed her eyes and tried to count off each smack as it hit home. Across from her, Holly Mallan had immediately started to cry once more, kicking her right leg up as the pain registered in her brain. Mrs. Cranston smiled at Amelia as she waited for the seventeen-year-old girl to return her foot to the floor before landing the next smack with the clothes brush. Once completed, both ladies sat with the sobbing girls draped across their knees. They allowed them a few minutes to calm themselves before Amelia Marks spoke once more. Amelia placed her clothes brush flat on Daisy’s back and placed both hands flat on the girl’s back, smiling as she watched Charlotte trying to soothe Holly, who was crying loudly. Miss Marks looked down at Daisy Goodman’s bottom and nodded. The six smacks with the surprisingly heavy little brush had left small patches of dark red across the girl’s already sore bottom. The Sixth Former with the shoulder-length brown hair was sobbing but had maintained her composure unlike her friend, who was crying and sobbing loudly. “Right, young ladies. Time for you to stand up and then go and bend over opposite ends of my table.” She sat backed in the high-backed padded chair and took the brush from Daisy’s back. “Up you get,” she spoke softly. The two girls took a few moments to comply, but they were soon bent over Amelia’s large table in the far corner of her office, Daisy nearest the window and Holly across from her. Mrs. Dickson moved out of the way and walked across to the far corner of the room and stood with her arms folded across her chest. Amelia and Charlotte slowly got to their feet, ironing the creases from their dress and skirt with their hands and placing the brushes down on Amelia’s desk before they walked across to where the two girls were bent over the table, heads buried in their arms. Miss Marks looked at Holly Mallan’s bottom and smiled at Charlotte. The younger woman, despite her initial reluctance to spank and cane the girls, had certainly grown into the role over the years as Deputy Head Mistress. She would make a most formidable Head Mistress from that coming September. The short, dark-haired Head Mistress leaned over the table and picked up her well-worn large red slipper in her left hand. She began tapping this gently against the palm of her small right hand. She took a deep breath before taking up a position at Holly Mallan’s left-hand side. “Right, girls. Six smacks with the slipper on those naughty little bottoms of yours and no fuss, or I’ll have to start all over again, won’t I?” she laughed. Amelia placed her left arm around the girl with the black hair and held her tightly against her navy blue silky dress with the fine white pinstripes that ran the length of the dress. She measured the size ten slipper against Holly’s small bottom and wasted no time at all in delivering those half a dozen, full force and painful smacks with the deceptively hard slipper. “Thud!” “Thud!” “Thud!” “Thud!” “Thud!” “Thud!” Holly Mallan had cried, shouted, sobbed, sniffed and wriggled for all she was worth as the slipper kissed her bottom at regular intervals. Miss Marks expertly laid the swipes across the girl’s fleshy bottom and held her tightly to ensure that there would be no escape. Once completed, Amelia released her grip and immediately walked around the table and stood at Daisy Goodman’s right-hand side. Holly buried her head deeper into her arms and continued to cry loudly. The Head Mistress repeated the ritual. She slipped her left arm around Daisy Goodman’s slim waist and pulled her tightly into her dress, the girl moaning as she felt the cool material rubbing against her bare legs. Out of sight of the seventeen-year-old, the dark-haired woman measured the slipper out against the centre of her already red and sore bottom before quickly, and as hard as physically possible, laying out the six smacks with the slipper. “Thud!” “Thud!” “Thud!” “Thud!” “Thud!” “Thud!” Once more, Miss Marks released the grip she had on the girl and placed the slipper down on the table in front of her. The girl with the shoulder-length brown hair was crying into her arms but was trying her best not to make as much noise as her friend was across from her. The Head Mistress leaned over the table once more and picked up her large American-style wooden spanking paddle. She held this in her right hand and smiled across at Lauren Dickson, who was watching her, absolutely fascinated by what she was witnessing. Amelia held her prized possession out in her right hand and gestured at Charlotte Cranston, who took a few steps across to her and took the eighteen-inch-long paddle in her right hand. She smiled as she examined it closely. It was made from one solid piece of wood, was about one-inch thick and about eighteen inches in length. It had eight, small holes along its length, in two rows of four. The holes were each about an inch in diameter and allegedly helped to bring it down through the air with even more force. “Mrs. Cranston, why don’t you give Miss Mallan and Miss Goodman the next part of their punishment?” She stepped back over to her desk and watched as Charlotte Cranston took up her position at Daisy’s left-hand side. The Deputy Head Mistress flicked her long brown hair behind her small ears before laying the paddle flat against the centre of the Sixth Form girl’s already swollen, red and bruised bottom. She looked across to Amelia, who stood behind her desk with her arms folded across her chest. “Six swats for both of these naughty, naughty girls, please, Miss,” Amelia announced softly, nodding as she saw Charlotte adjust her stance, ready to deliver the painful whacking with the paddle. The fifty-one-year-old Deputy Head Mistress paused for a moment, taking a deep breath and thinking about where she would land her half a dozen swats. Once she had settled upon a place just a little lower than the centre of Daisy’s fleshy bottom, she took aim, pushed the girl down into the table with her left hand and slowly, and emotionlessly, administered those six strokes as hard as she physically could. “Whack!” “Whack!” “Whack!” “Whack!” “Whack!” “Whack!” The tall, dark-haired Sixth Form girl certainly felt each and every swat with the wooden paddle but thanks to her stubbornness and also Charlotte’s left hand pushing down on her back, she stayed in position over the table, despite the searing pain burning across her lower buttocks. Mrs. Cranston removed her hand from Daisy’s back and quickly moved around to the other side of the table where Holly Mallan was lying, still crying loudly into her arms. On realising what was coming her way, she stood up and placed her hands over her buttocks and began to plead for mercy. “Please, Miss! I don’t want any more! We’ll be good – I promise, Miss!” she shouted through the sniffs and tears. Charlotte Cranston smiled at the girl. Part of her knew that she had been punished enough and, had it been up to her, she probably would have stopped there. However, it wasn’t up to her – yet! She looked across at Amelia, who simply shook her head. “Young lady. Get yourself back over my table and don’t cause such a fuss. You’re getting six whacks with the paddle, just like Daisy. Do I need to get Mrs. Dickson to hold you down while Miss wallops you?” Miss Marks stared at Holly Mallan. She looked absolutely pissed off. The Sixth Former continued to cry and shake her head. “Get yourself back over the table now or I’ll get Mrs. Dickson to hold you and you’ll get twelve smacks instead of six!” Amelia raised her voice slightly. The promise of extra punishment had the desired effect and within moments, a crying and snivelling Holly Mallan was lying across the table once more, face buried in her arms. Behind her, Charlotte Cranston took up position to the girl’s left-hand side and placed her left hand solidly on the seventeen-year-old’s lower back. She pushed her weight down and watched the Sixth Form girl’s bottom rise slightly. Mrs. Cranston drew the paddle back and wasted no time at all in delivering the half-a-dozen, full-force swats across the lower part of Holly Mallan’s red and bruised bottom. She ignored the girl’s cries, shouts and promises, and concentrated upon walloping the small bottom in front of her as hard as she physically could. “Whack!” “Whack!” “Whack!” “Whack!” “Whack!” “Whack!” Charlotte took her left hand from the girl’s lower back and looked at the ferocious wooden paddle for a few moments before she placed it down on the table and walked away. She stood beside Lauren Dickson in the corner of Miss Marks’ office and watched as Amelia walked back to the table and picked up her senior school dragon cane with its black lambswool handle. The Head Mistress swished this through the air three times to get the feel for it. She smiled as she heard Holly’s crying becoming louder at the prospect of being caned for the first time. “So, my naughty, dirty, little girls. We shall conclude your punishment with six of the best across those naughty little bottoms of yours.” Amelia walked across to Daisy Goodman and stood to the girl’s left-hand side. “You will hopefully remember this for the rest of your time at my school, you naughty girls.” She spoke softly and began tapping the dark-haired girl’s bottom with her cane. “You will not do such things while you’re in school, and, if you wish to do such things with each other, then you do them outside school and in private,” she continued. “Open your legs a little further, girl, and just lie there and take these strokes like a good Alannah Lawrence girl.” Miss Marks waited and smiled as the seventeen-year-old did as she had been instructed. Daisy sniffed and wiped her eyes with both hands before she returned her face to her arms and tried to prepare herself for the painful finale to her first ever punishment. She was determined to take it with as little fuss as possible and also, she was not going to give Miss Marks the satisfaction of having reduced her to tears or making her plead for mercy. Behind her, Amelia Marks continued to tap the girl’s already red and sore bottom with her dense cane, waiting until she was absolutely satisfied where her first stroke would land. She took aim against a spot just below the centre of the seventeen-year-old girl’s right buttock. The Head Mistress drew her cane back, took a deep breath and brought her cane swishing through the air a moment later. It landed against its target with a sound that echoed around Amelia’s office within a second. “Thwack!” Miss Marks held her cane against the girl’s bottom for a moment before raising it in the air once more. She paused as she watched the Sixth Form girl’s reaction. Daisy Goodman had simply buried her face deeper in her arms and muffled the shout that came from her mouth. She swayed as the pain registered in her brain but succeeded in her fight to stay in position, bent over Amelia’s table. Once she was happy that the girl with the shoulder-length brown hair had settled, the Head Mistress sent her second stroke on its way. It landed a second later directly opposite where her first had, this time leaving a neat red line on the seventeen-year-old’s lower left buttock. “Thwack!” Again, Daisy Goodman let out a shout, which she muffled by covering her mouth with her left arm. The pain was intense, but she wasn’t going to give the nasty little woman the satisfaction of seeing her jumping around or rubbing her bottom. No, she would take those strokes no matter how much they hurt as they bit into her delicate skin. Besides, she didn’t want any extra strokes for annoying Amelia any more than she was right now. Daisy held her position and awaited the third stroke. It landed in the same area as the first one had, and the stinging pain made the Sixth Form girl wriggle for all she was worth. “Thwack!” Amelia paused for a moment and leaned over to inspect the seventeen-year-old girl’s bottom. She smiled as she could see the three neat, thin red tram lines that her cane had left imprinted across the girl’s bottom. As she resumed her position, Holly Mallan raised her head from the opposite end of the table to see exactly what was happening to her girlfriend, but she immediately replaced her head in her arms when the dark-haired Head Mistress noticed her and swished her cane once more, before resuming her position at Daisy’s left-hand side. She had soon administered the next stroke, levelling things up with a full-force swipe against the girl’s left bum cheek. “Thwack!” The dark-haired girl’s cries had become louder by this point and Miss Marks wasted no time in administering the final strokes, targeting the creases in between lower buttock and thigh. She gave Daisy Goodman a few seconds in between the strokes and ignored her cries and shouts as those final two swipes with the senior school dragon cane did their work. “Thwack!” “Thwack!” The Head Mistress paused for a few moments to inspect the girl’s bottom and nodded across to Mrs. Cranston and Mrs. Dickson as she walked around to the other end of the table where Holly Mallan was bent over, still sobbing and sniffing loudly from her punishment so far. Amelia wasted no time in laying the cane across the centre of the girl’s fleshy bottom and taking aim. “Right, young lady. You know what is coming your way, so take these like a good Alannah Lawrence Girl. Don’t cause a fuss or I’ll get Mrs. Dickson to hold you down and I’ll give you twelve strokes instead of the six you’re getting at the moment. Do you understand?” Miss Marks already had her cane raised in the air. “Y…Ye…Yes…Mi…Miss!” Holly Mallan eventually managed to reply through her tears, sniffs and sobs. She placed her face deep into her arms as far as it would go and closed her eyes. Five seconds later, Amelia Marks brought her cane flying through the air, its journey ended when it connected with Holly’s right bum cheek. “Thwack!” The girl with the short black hair screamed into her arms and swayed and wriggled around on the table, fighting the urge to jump up and place her hands over her battered bottom. It took her about a minute to calm herself and prepare for the next stroke. Once she was happy, the Head Mistress brought her cane down once again, this time landing her cane solidly against Holly’s left bum cheek. “Thwack!” Again, the seventeen-year-old swayed and wriggled as the pain registered in her brain. She was crying uncontrollably, but Miss Marks ignored her, waiting until the Sixth Former had positioned herself correctly over the table once more, before bringing down her third stroke. This bit into Holly Mallan’s right buttock and her strange little dance of pain began all over again. “Thwack!” As she had done with Daisy Goodman, Amelia paused and smiled as she looked at the neat collection of marks that had appeared across Holly’s bottom. Once she could see that the girl had settled herself, she re-took her position at the black-haired girl’s left-hand side and soon had laid out a fourth, painful swipe, which caught the tall girl across her left buttock. “Thwack!” Once again, Holly Mallan performed her strange little dance of squirming and wriggling on the table, eventually settling as Amelia tapped her gently with the cane. Just as she had done with Daisy Goodman, the Head Mistress aimed for the creases in between the girl’s lower buttock and the very tops of her thighs. This would be a reminder of their punishment for days to come. Every time they tried to sit, or made any sudden movements, then they would be reminded of their behaviour and why they had been punished in the Head Mistress’ office that Friday morning. “Thwack!” More wriggling, squirming, crying and sobbing, before finally, “Thwack!” Holly screamed and cried loudly. She didn’t care who could hear her. The pain in her bottom and thighs was unlike anything that she had experienced before. She wanted to jump up and swear but managed to restrain herself and keep her face pushed down into her arms. Across the table from her, Daisy was sniffing but not making much noise apart from that. The dark-haired Head Mistress smiled across at Mrs. Cranston and Mrs. Dickson before walking to her cupboard where she brought out a pack of antiseptic wipes with which, she spent a few minutes cleaning her implements before returning them to her cupboard and the cane to the vase beside the window. Amelia Marks sat down in her leather padded chair behind her desk and picked up her pen. She concentrated on filling in the entries in her Punishment Book, ignoring the sniffs and sobs that were coming from both girls. They were the only sounds in her office. Date: Friday 29th June 2035 Student: Daisy Goodman Form Class: 12 LDN Reason for Punishment: Caught in shower room having inappropriate relations with another student Punishment: Over-the-knee hand spanking, Six smacks with the clothes brush, slipper, wooden paddle and senior school dragon cane. Girls will also serve a Friday detention on Friday 6th July as well as completing 200 lines for Monday 2nd July. Administered by: Miss A. J. Marks – Head Mistress and Mrs. C. Cranston – Deputy Head Mistress Witnessed: Mrs. L. Dickson – Form Mistress 12 LDN Date: Friday 29th June 2035 Student: Holly Mallan Form Class: 12 LDN Reason for Punishment: Caught in shower room having inappropriate relations with another student Punishment: Over-the-knee hand spanking, Six smacks with the clothes brush, slipper, wooden paddle and senior school dragon cane. Girls will also serve a Friday detention on Friday 6th July as well as completing 200 lines for Monday 2nd July. Administered by: Miss A. J. Marks – Head Mistress and Mrs. C. Cranston – Deputy Head Mistress Witnessed: Mrs. L. Dickson – Form Mistress 12 LDN After a few minutes, Miss Marks looked across at the two Sixth Form girls who were still bent over her table in the corner of her office. They had calmed down and were silent, apart from the odd sniff and sob. She smiled and then looked at Mrs. Cranston and Mrs. Dickson, who were standing next to one another in the opposite corner of her room. “Thank you, ladies, for witnessing that. I hope that it hasn’t interfered too much with what you had planned during the first lesson of the day,” Amelia laughed quietly. Charlotte and Lauren moved towards the door. “Not at all, Miss. They are my girls and as such, my responsibility. If you need me to punish them further then please just let me know.” Both girls recognised Lauren’s voice and shuddered. She would definitely be making their last year or so at Alannah Lawrence Girls’ College absolutely miserable. “That’s fine, thank you, Miss. I shall give these naughty girls a Friday detention next week and some lines to complete and we shall draw a line under all this unpleasantness, I think,” Miss Marks spoke softly. “Plus, if it was to happen again then I think these two young ladies are aware what will happen to them and I’m sure that neither of them wants that,” she added. Out of the girls’ sight, Lauren Dickson nodded and took the handle to Amelia’s office door in her right hand, gently pushing it down and pulling the door open. The sounds outside in reception filled the large room until Lauren and Mrs. Cranston left the room and closed the door quietly behind them. Miss Marks looked across at the two Sixth Form girls, who were still bent over her table with their red and sore bottoms on display. “Right, Holly and Daisy. I want you to stand up, get yourselves dressed and then you can replace the chairs under my table before standing in front of my desk.” She watched with a stern expression on her face as the girls slowly stood up, careful not to rub their sore bottoms. As the girls dressed, Amelia pulled some papers from one of the drawers in her desk and wrote the statement that she wanted the girls to complete for her, glancing across at the girls occasionally as she did so. Both girls dressed as quickly as they could, in between their sniffs and sobs and wiping the tears from their eyes. Firstly, they replaced their navy school knickers, although this was quite a challenge as they tried to avoid touching their bruised and sore thighs and bottoms. Next, they stepped into their grey school skirts and carefully zipped them up before slipping on their shiny black school shoes. Finally, they walked over to Amelia’s desk, where she was concentrating upon writing what she wanted the girls to copy, and put their grey school blazers on, adjusting their appearance until it could be as perfect as possible. Holly and Daisy then picked up one of the padded chairs that their teachers had been sitting on and replaced them under Amelia’s table, before walking back across her office and standing in front of the woman’s large desk. Amelia Marks ignored the girls until she had finished what she was doing. She then looked up, pushed her small round glasses up to the top of her small nose with her left index finger before picking up the sheets of paper in both hands and holding them out for each girl. “Right. You will serve a Friday detention next week as part of your punishment – Mrs. Dickson will remind you about it next week and Mrs. Cranston will collect you and take you down to room 1.19 and you will write a letter of apology to Mrs. Dickson while you are in there.” She paused and exhaled heavily. “You will also complete 200 lines for Monday. You will hand them to me – without excuse – by 8:30 on Monday morning. If I am not here, you will leave them with Miss Fox in reception. Do you understand?” Miss Marks watched as the girls reached out and took the papers from her outstretched hands. “Yes, Miss,” the girls replied quietly and almost in unison. Amelia got to her feet and adjusted her navy summer dress before returning her attention to the two Sixth Form girls. “Right. Pick up your bags, get yourself cleaned up and then get yourself to your second lesson after break and I don’t want to hear any more about you two ladies. If you want to see one another, then do it at home and outside of my school. Am I making myself clear?” Miss Marks walked around to the front of her desk and paused before walking to her office door. “Yes, Miss,” the girls answered almost as one. “Okay. Off you go.” Amelia opened her office door quietly and watched as the girls picked up their bags and walked slowly past her and out into the reception area. The Head Mistress closed the door and returned to her desk where she sat until she was woken from her daydream by Amber Fox, who reminded her about her meeting that morning. Amelia smiled and made her way to the conference room. Daisy Goodman and Holly Mallan had become celebrities within their year group at Alannah Lawrence. The sporty and academic all-rounders had quickly become bored with the constant demands from friends and classmates to show them their bottoms, or to tell them exactly what their punishment from the Head Mistress and Deputy Head Mistress had been like. They had handed in their lines on time and served their detention and had vowed never to get sent to the Head Mistress’ office ever again. The two girls had still continued to see one another, although they had become careful never to get intimate at school. They had quickly forgiven their Form Mistress, Mrs. Dickson, and had once again warmed to Mrs. Cranston as the new Head Mistress during their final year at Alannah Lawrence Girls’ College. Amelia Marks had retired as Head Mistress in July that year and had never gone back, despite the frequent requests from Charlotte Cranston. The short, dark-haired woman with the stylish round glasses, found she had far too much in her life to worry about going back to “her” school. Besides, Charlotte and her team of formidable teachers were more than capable of keeping the young ladies of Alannah Lawrence Girls’ College in line. Miss Marks enjoyed her numerous holidays, both within the UK and abroad, and found that there weren’t enough hours in the day to fit in all those things that she wanted to try. She had smiled as she had cleared her office after school had ended for the summer and spent an age carefully packing her vast collection of spanking implements which now took pride of place in her office at home. Amelia thought about how she could get some use out of them now that she had retired… Related Posts:Miss Marks The New Head Mistress: The School…Miss Marks The New Head Mistress: The School…The Governor's Meeting - Chapter 4 - Detention…Steampun'k II, Chapter 1Steampunk'd II, Chapter 2Don't Judge A Book Part 3 Chapter 16... HAWK – Chapter 9EroticStoriesThis is Chapter 9 of a nineteen part series. In the last chapter, Tommy learned about Elizabeth’s business and got some sense of the work she does and the company she runs. Arriving at Tommy’s apartment in record time, Elizabeth found that indeed, he had left the door unlocked. She stepped inside, locking the door behind her. She saw Tommy in his kitchen, opening a bottle of wine. “You going to try to get me drunk so you can have your way with me?” she asked. He turned to look at her and immediately saw her nipples were hard and pressing against her blouse. Betts slowly walked to him and put her fingers under his nose. “Can you guess what I’ve been doing as I drove here?” Tommy could easily smell the sweet nectar of her sex coming from the finger under his nose. “I’ve got a pretty good idea,” he said before he took her finger into his mouth. “Did you make yourself cum?” “No,” she whispered. “That’s your job. I just got the motor started.” “Can you wait until we get to the bedroom, or do you want it here?” Dropping down to her knees, Betts pulled down his zipper. “You go ahead and open that bottle. I just need to check out the equipment.” She pulled his cock out and was thrilled to see that it was already hard. Opening her mouth, Betts immediately swallowed the head and groaned as she tasted it. She kissed the tip of his cock and spoke to it. “I’ve missed you. You’ve been away from me too long.” “I hope you don’t expect him to talk back to you,” Tommy laughed. “Oh, he’s talking to me,” Betts said as she looked up at Tommy. “He’s said he’s anxious to get inside my hot pussy and fuck me like the slut I am.” Elizabeth stood and began to slowly unbutton her blouse. She unzipped her skirt and let it fall around her ankles. She dropped the shirt on the floor. Standing in front of Tommy wearing nothing but her high heeled shoes, Betts leaned over the kitchen counter, spreading her legs. “Fuck me now, Tommy. I can’t wait another second.” He put down the bottle and corkscrew, dropped his pants, and moved in behind her. Elizabeth and Tommy stayed in a tangled mess for several hours, not coming up for air until after 6:30. “This uncontrollable desire and need is going to wear off soon, don’t you think?” Tommy asked. “It is uncontrollable,” she said with a faint smile, “But I don’t see it wearing off any time soon. My girlie parts are begging for more, but my brain is telling them to rest a bit.” Looking at the bedside clock, Tommy suggested, “Maybe we should get something to eat and then move over to your house.” “You looking for dry sheets?” Betts laughed. “I don’t need dry sheets,” he said as he pulled her to him, rolling on top. “As long as I keep you under me, I don’t care about how wet the sheets are.” “You are a great lover, Tommy Hawk,” she said softly, touching her hands to his face. “I know that we need to spend more time talking and getting to know each other better, but when I see you, I just can’t wait to have sex. Any kind of sex. Any position. I just want it so badly. I can’t help but take my clothes off.” “When we get to your place, we’ll take your clothes off and just leave you naked. Then you don’t have to worry about taking them off.” She laughed. “That‘s not a bad solution.” Elizabeth studied his face quietly. “When we get to my home, are you going to stay there?” Tommy knew her question was going to come up soon. “I’ve been thinking about it,” he told her. “I’m a little uncertain, but I want to give it a try. Don’t misunderstand. The idea of being with you every day is exhilarating, but I’m not certain I would be good for you on a daily basis.” “But you’re willing to try it for a while,” she replied with a confident smile. “To be honest, Betts, I’m overjoyed at the prospect, but there’s a little voice in the back of my head telling me that I’m going to feel like a kept man, and after a while, I’ll resent it.” Elizabeth slapped the back of Tommy’s head. “What was that for?” he demanded. “I’m just knocking the shit out of that damned little voice in the back of your head and letting him know to mind his own business!” Tommy laughed. “I guess I had that one coming.” “You will never feel like a kept man, my love. You are going to be my partner, equal to me in every way, except that you will always be in charge of our sex, and I will be submissive to you.” “My lease on this apartment expires in a little over two months. Let’s try living together that long and see how it goes.” “You’ll never be sorry,” she assured him. “I’m going to be sorry if I don’t get something to eat soon,” he told her with a broad smile. “Couldn’t you do me once more before we go?” she said with a grin. “Do you?” “Yes. Do me,” Betts grinned. “I’m a lady and not supposed to use the word fuck.” Laughing, Tommy said, “Then I’ll DO you when we get home. I’m starving.” Elizabeth kissed him. “I like to hear you say the word home,” she said with a look of love and adoration in her eyes. “I also like the word fuck, and I’m glad to know we’ll be doing that when we get home.” Tommy rolled her over and gave her a hard swat on her bottom. Rolling away from him, she rubbed her butt. “I might need a spanking too.” “Get dressed,” he said over his shoulder as he walked into his bathroom. “I think you’ll find your clothes on the kitchen floor.” Standing in the bathroom doorway so that he could see her marvelous naked body, Betts said, “I’m going to get dressed, but not for long. Be sure to pack some clothes. I don’t want you to have to come back here for anything for a while.” When they were ready to leave, Elizabeth suggested they eat at Dominic’s restaurant. “I enjoyed that place the last time we were there, and after being mauled by you all afternoon, I could eat a steak.” “Mauled?” Tommy laughed. “This from the woman that wanted me to DO her one more time?” “I’m not wearing any lingerie,” she said, running her hand down his shirt to his belt buckle. “You might want to do naughty things to me in one of his private booths.” “I see,” he said with a grin. “You have ulterior motives. Dom’s place would be great. After you’ve had two of his martinis, you’ll probably want me to Do you right there.” “I just might,” Betts said with a grin. After they had arrived and been seated, two martinis appeared on the table. “Here’s to living in the same house,” Elizabeth said as she touched her glass to his. “Here’s to it. Others do it. Why shouldn’t we?” Tommy answered her toast. After they had sipped their drinks, Tommy put his glass down and turned to Betts. “I’ve been thinking about something that I need to discuss with you.” “I don’t like the sound of that,” she replied. “There’s something that’s been floating around in my mind since I was in your office. You own that business, right?” “I do,” she answered as she took another sip of her drink. “I love Dom’s olives. They’re so big, it’s almost a meal.” “Don’t change the subject,” Tommy insisted. “When Bill passed away, did he leave you as the sole owner of Bonner, Towney Inc.?” “He did,” she replied. “Bill had it all set up so that I wouldn’t have to pay onerous taxes. It was all extremely legal, but it is all mine now. I am the president of the company and chairman of the Board. We don’t really have a Board since the company is privately owned, but Bill used to say he was the Board Chairman.” “Then let me ask you this. What is your income?” “After my yearend bonus last year, I earned a little over six million dollars.” Tommy almost choked. “Six mil? Are you serious?” “The company has been wildly successful. Most of my key employees are making over a million a year. I could have probably taken more than I did, but I prefer to leave it in the company when you consider the taxes I pay.” She thought Tommy’s eyes were the size of saucers. “Betts, what is your net worth?” “I don’t know exactly, but somewhere between fifty and sixty million dollars,” she said calmly. “I expect that figure to double in the next five to seven years. The new administration has opened up markets for us, and our prospects are quite bright.” Tommy seemed unable to form words to speak. When he finally found his voice, he said, “For a man not yet thirty, I make good money. I make more than I can spend. But it isn’t millions.” “Then we won’t have any financial problems,” she said with a grin. “We can just fuck like rabbits and be ridiculously happy.” “Are you telling me that Bryce made a million last year?” “Actually, I think he netted over two million. I have five guys making over a million a year. Why?” “I just had no idea that kind of money existed,” he said in a gasp. “It’s a very lucrative business if you are successful,” she said thoughtfully. “And we’ve been exceptionally successful.” Tommy took a big swallow of his martini. “So, how is it I’m not going to feel like I’m being kept?” “Because you are successful in your own right, Mr. Hawk. Before Bryce would agree to let me pursue you, he insisted that I have you checked out. I didn’t actually see the report, but he assured me that you were an exceptional man who had been extremely successful in your own line of work. Bryce found that you had never been married and had a clean record. He even suggested that you might be a candidate for public office. To say the least, he was very impressed with you.” “You hired someone to check me out?” “I didn’t. Bryce did. The company paid for the research. He insisted he was doing it to protect the company and me.” “I don’t know if I should be angry or pleased.” “All you need to know is that I planned to seduce you. I’ve known since I was sixteen that I wanted you. Bryce was simply cautious. As I’ve said, Bryce is a great ally and a good friend. I was thinking with my heart. He was using his head.” “What did you learn about me?” “Not a lot, really. Bryce had the report and offered to let me read it. I didn’t want to read it, so he just gave me the high points. Bryce told me that you had never been married but had been engaged once. He had your record from college and knew why you didn’t play professional baseball. He told me that you had gone to work for the airport authority right out of school and had been there since. According to the report, you had been promoted regularly and had achieved success at a level of much older men. Bryce even suggested that we might want to hire you.” “I could have told you most of that,” Tommy said, seeming to pout. “Of course you could have and would have if I’d asked. But Bryce insisted on knowing something of your background. He didn’t want me falling in love with a scoundrel or a murderer. He insisted that he was just protecting the company, but I know better. He was trying to protect me.” Tommy reached over, placing his hand on her exposed thigh. “Bryce told me you were as much of a genius as Bill. I’ve read overly bright people are often vulnerable to things that lesser people know to avoid. I’m certain Bryce was right to have me checked out.” Elizabeth smiled as she pulled his hand higher up her leg. “I know that you and Bryce will be friends.” “What else have you not told me about?” Tommy asked. “Now that I know you are rich and own your own company, are there other things I need to know about you?” “Nothing overly important, I guess,” Elizabeth as she pulled his hand higher. “I suppose that in all the time we’ve been together, we haven’t spent a lot of time talking.” Looking around to make certain no one was close enough to hear, Tommy spoke softly. “I know your naked body like the back of my hand, but that’s about it.” “What could be more important than that?” she asked with a grin. Rolling his eyes, Tommy asked, “Where are your parents now?” “They moved to San Antonio,” Betts reported. “My Dad works in civil service at Randolph Air Force Base. They have a nice home about halfway between San Antonio and New Braunfels. My mother has retired from teaching school. I have a younger sister who is working on a Master’s degree at Texas Tech. Did you need more?” “Keep going.” “Let’s see,” Betts said as she finished her drink. “I own a cabin at Lake Whitney. Bill and I bought it about four years ago. It’s on a cove near the main lake with a four slip marina. We had two boats and a jet ski, but I sold one of the boats after Bill died.” “When you say, ‘cabin,’ are you talking about an eight hundred square foot building, or something more impressive?” “We always called it the cabin, but in truth, it’s a little more substantial. It’s about three thousand square feet and has three bedrooms. It’s located on the Hillsboro side of the lake, so it’s less than two hours to get there. Bill liked to fish from the marina. He would occasionally get in one of the boats, but not often.” “I suppose he got it so you’d have someplace to sunbathe in the nude.” “I’ve been known to do that. It is quite private,” Betts said as she pulled his hand against her naughty bits. “I have trouble thinking when you do that,” he admitted. “Good,” she said with a smile. “I’m not interested in you thinking when you’re between my legs.” Tommy wanted to change the subject. “Has your father stopped meddling in your life?” “I think I told you once that he was horrified when I announced my marriage to Bill. He threw a fit and threatened to have it annulled. He stopped shouting when I showed him proof of my first million dollars. He and I don’t talk much, but I talk with my Mom and sister quite often.” “My parents still live where they did when we were in high school,” Tommy told Betts. “I go over about once a month for Sunday dinner. I have a younger brother that teaches at our old high school.” “Have I told you how much I love to have your cock in my mouth?” Betts whispered. “Stop it!” he told her. “We are having a conversation that we should have had after the reunion. I need to know all about you, and you need to know about me.” “I know that you are the world’s best lover,” she said as she spread her legs apart. “I’ll bet if you sat a little closer, you could get me off before my steak arrives.” “Tell me what you do when you aren’t working,” he insisted. “Well, when Bill was alive, I spent my free time taking care of him. We had a special SUV built that he could move his wheelchair into and sit beside me in front. We spent many weekends at the lake. He enjoyed traveling. We took trips in just about every direction, but never more than about 250 miles. About five years ago, he refused to fly anymore, so I took the responsibility of taking the trips to work with our clients. As it turned out, he stopped flying so that I would take more control of the company. In the beginning, he liked me to show a little cleavage to the clients. But as I grew into being his partner, he stopped that.” “Did you love him?” Tommy asked. “I had great respect and admiration for Bill,” she said softly. “I would have done anything for him. I tried to make his last days as comfortable as possible. But did I love him? I don’t really know, Tommy. Bill was a one of a kind person. He lived life to its fullest as long as he could. I enjoyed every minute we spent together. He was a great teacher and an outstanding role model.” Just then, their meals arrived. Once Elizabeth had put a bite of the steak in her mouth and said how wonderful it was, she turned to Tommy. “Now, I have a question for you. What did you think of Helen?” “You told the truth,” he said with a grin. “Helen is a beautiful woman. I’m guessing she’s in her mid-40s.” “She’s forty-seven,” Betts reported. “She’s old enough to be my mother.” “She’s a big girl,” Tommy said. “Yes, she is,” Elizabeth agreed. “I came into the office one day from a trip about four hours ahead of schedule. When I opened my door, she was on my couch having sex with her boyfriend, Chad. Helen was completely naked and going after him like she’d never have sex again. I quickly closed the door behind me and said, ‘Don’t let me bother you. Just pretend like I’m not here.’ And she didn’t stop. She told me later she was too close to an orgasm, and she wanted it.” “It appears to me that there’s a fair amount of sex going on in your office.” “It happens,” Elizabeth admitted. “As long as there are no clients in the building and there’s no thrashing around and screaming, I don’t mind. I’m certain that Bryce told you that we attempt to keep the stress levels low.” “What did you do in the two years between Bill and me to keep your stress under control?” “It was really more like three years. Bill’s last year wasn’t easy. But to answer your question, you only need to look in my nightstand drawers. You can see that I had plenty of things to keep me busy. I watched a lot of porn and used my toys. I also spent a lot of time thinking about you.” “Even though you hadn’t seen me in many years?” “Yep,” she replied. “I thought about what I would say when we met. I wondered how long it would take me to get you in bed.” “Was I as easy as you thought I’d be?” “It wasn’t at all like I imagined,” Betts confessed. “I dreamed that I would undress in front of you before I undressed you. I thought our first time would have me riding you while you sat on a couch.” “I’m sorry I didn’t do it the way you dreamed it.” “Don’t be,” she grinned. “What you did was more than perfect. I imagined us going at it like wild beasts. We did, but not at first. You made me feel like Cinderella in a castle. You gave me an orgasm before you ever put that beautiful cock inside me. I could write a book about it.” “We’ve somehow managed to get the talking points back to sex,” Tommy chuckled. “What a delightful topic,” she said softly. “Maybe we should go home and sit in the hot tub.” “Are you certain you don’t want dessert?” he asked. “I know exactly what I want for dessert, but I’ll have it at home.” Tommy signaled the waiter for their check. By 8:30, they had reached Elizabeth’s home. She sat in her car and watched as Tommy used the remote control to open the garage door. Something was satisfying, watching him drive inside the multi-car garage. Watching the door close when he was inside made her smile. Now the only thing she had to do was make him feel comfortable in this house. She had to make him feel like it was his home. “I can do that,” she said softly. “I know I can.” When Tommy began removing his clothes from his car, Elizabeth went to help him. They entered the house through the garage and headed for the elevator. Once inside, Tommy leaned over and kissed Betts. “I had Maria clean out your closet this morning. I didn’t want you to have to deal with Bill’s things still being in there. I want you to make it yours.” “To make it mine, I’ll have to go out and buy a lot more clothes than I currently own.” “Do you mind if I get some things for you?” “Like what?” he asked as the elevator doors opened. “I want to get you some silk boxers,” she laughed as they walked into the bedroom. “Silk boxers?” he laughed. “I guess you can’t just throw them into the wash with your cotton skivvies. Would I have to send them to the cleaners?” Elizabeth was laughing as they began to hang things in the closet. She reached over, putting her hand against his crotch. “I want to keep your beautiful cock bathed in luxury and for you to know how much I love it.” Leaning over, Tommy put his hand under her skirt and moved it up to hold her sex. “The only luxury my cock needs is right here,” he said as he squeezed. “Or maybe between your perfect breasts.” “Or maybe in my mouth,” she added as she wrapped her arms around him in a flame producing kiss. As they kissed, Tommy managed to pull off her clothes. When she was wearing only her red high heels, he turned her around, telling her, “Hold onto the hanger rod,” he growled. “Spread your feet apart and push your ass out at me.” Betts immediately did precisely as he said and looked back over her shoulder. She heard his trousers hit the floor and saw him kick off his shoes. Tommy moved up behind her, pushing his stiff cock between her legs, rocking back and forth, letting her wetness cover his shaft with her fluids. “I’ve never thought of having sex in a closet,” she said. “I think I’m going to have to fuck you in every room in this big house,” he grunted as he pressed the head of his cock against her opening. Elizabeth groaned as he slid his stiffness into her wet pussy. “A wonderful idea,” she said as she pushed back against him. “Then, you’ll have to do me in all the rooms at the cabin.” “What about in the boat?” he asked in a gasp, and he hammered her with his cock. “I’d never thought of that,” she answered with a groan. “What a great idea. I can’t wait,” Betts said with a gasp. “Don’t stop, baby. I’m gonna cum!” When her body began to shake, Tommy grabbed her breasts and squeezed her nipples as he reached his own climax. “Fuck,” he growled as he filled her with his semen. After a minute, he slowly pulled out, saying, “Don’t move.” Betts heard a clicking noise and turned her head. “What are you doing?” “I’m taking pictures with my phone. You have the most beautiful ass I’ve ever seen, and the cum running down your leg is damned erotic.” Letting go of the rod, Elizabeth turned around, flicking her finger through the stream of white fluid running down her leg. She put the finger in her mouth and smiled. “You forgot my dessert.” As Elizabeth walked out of the closet, she knew that Tommy was watching her. “Maybe just wearing heels is a good idea,” she thought. “Having sex in the closet was a super idea. He’ll never go in that space again and not think of me hanging on the rod with cum running down my leg.” She smiled as she kicked off her shoes in her closet and whispered, “Welcome home, Mr. Hawk.” Related Posts:Hawk - Chapter 10HAWK - Chapter 11To Be or Not To Be a Doctor - Chapter 6To Be or Not To Be a Doctor - Chapter 3The Bonus, Chapter 3To Be or Not To Be a Doctor - Chapter 2... The second meeting of the ladies groupEroticStoriesAfter the evening with the group on Monday and then my time with Lesley on Tuesday, the next few days were quiet. There were several occasions when Sharon and I had a few moments alone but other than a loving hug and a kiss, nothing else was possible. On Friday evening, I attended the worship time at the church, the one I walked into on that first night in the city. Since that occasion, I had become a regular in the church activities but, of course, observing the secret times within the ladies group. I liked the closeness within the church. From being dismissed by my parents, the church had become my new family. Sharon had, during those few weeks, introduced me to everyone. I felt wanted, it was such a special feeling. At this meeting, Lyndsey came over, said hello, and asked how I had settled in. She invited me to have lunch with her and her family on Sunday. Lyndsey was in her mid 30’s, married with a daughter. I beamed with pleasure at being invited and readily accepted. So on Sunday after church, I accompanied Lyndsey, her husband Ronald, and daughter Bethan to their home for lunch. Bethan was a sweet girl who shared her love for music with me. I felt close to her but knew she was out of bounds. The lunch was delicious. Ronald was a lovely man, a very devoted family man. After lunch, he drove me home to the manse. I spent time in my bedroom that afternoon, Bethan was very much on my mind, her lips, her eyes, her agile body. I told myself I must stop these thoughts but the moistness I felt between my legs made that very difficult. I had to touch myself, more, my touching exciting me. My body was reacting to both my thoughts and my fingers. Contorting in pleasurable waves of rising passions, I spasmed as I reached the most wonderful climax. I imagined my sticky fingers as Bethan’s, putting them in my mouth, I tasted my nectar. Slumber always seemed to accompany my climax. I was woken by Sharon shaking me saying supper was served. My eyes opened to see her smile, my dress was still around my waist. Sitting beside me she asked if it was a good feeling? I blushed and nodded. Her fingers touched. Oh, I needed her but it wasn’t possible with Pastor John at home. The days passed by until the following Sunday at church service when Bethan came and sat with me. She chatted away, my heart was thumping. I liked her being with me but also felt guilty about how I was feeling. Sharon came over at the end of the service, enquired how we were getting on together. I blushed. Bethan just said, “We are doing good thank you.” I hoped she didn’t notice my blush though. That Sunday evening Pastor John went to an Elders meeting leaving Sharon alone with me. As soon as the door closed we were in each other’s arms, Kissing caressing and bodies pressed so close, we never left the settee. Our desires took over. We both brought each other to that moment of indescribable pleasure. We then lay together enjoying each other’s closeness. Sharon suddenly asked, “You like Bethan, don’t you?” My face felt like a furnace. “My darling Geraldine it is Ok,” she continued. “She is a charming beautiful girl, very desirable and you need to have a friend around your age group.” My inability to answer her enabled the moment of discomfort to pass. “It is the first Monday of the month tomorrow,” she said, changing the subject. “You will join us at the meeting, won’t you?” “Yes, of course, I have been looking forward to it. Is it always the same women in the group?” I enquired. “Yes, it is a very select group. We have to be sure of trust and discretion. I vouched for you.” The following evening we made the short journey to Lesley’s home. I had remembered to bring along the panties I had been given, still in the gift wrapping. Lesley greeted us, kissing us in turn, my body was already in a heightened state of desire. Lesley pulled me to one side before telling me how I would find out who owned the panties. She said it would be the one who wasn’t wearing any and I had to find out who she was, whilst blindfolded. Surprised but excited, I couldn’t wait for the fun to start. One by one the group members entered her home. My body tingling, biting my lip, I said a nervous greeting to all. Lesley then took me into another room, my hands shaking as I put on the blindfold. Lesley checked it was firmly in place, then guided me back into the lounge, suggesting I knelt. I had no idea who was sitting where, it seemed like some kind of circle. I realized I was in front of the first pair of knees. I placed my shaking hands on them slowly. Then I ventured higher until I reached the top and found her to be wearing her undies. Giggles filled the almost silent room. This happened four more times before I found my prize but still did not know who she was. My head was pressed to her. She stopped me and helped me stand then took me, still blindfolded, to Lesley’s bedroom. We kissed as she removed my blindfold. Brenda the eldest member of the group was the lady for me that evening. We continued to kiss, deep tonguing, urgent desires increasing passions. It amazed me how clothes disappeared almost by magic. She had much bigger breasts than me with a little droop but her nipples were big and stiff. She pulled my face into her breast, kissing licking sucking. I was eager but she slowed me down. “No rush little one” I obeyed, her nipple filling my mouth. We moved into a position that allowed us to enjoy each others pussies. I was probing deeply as she did likewise with me. My self-control was deserting me. Screaming for release, I shook as my climax took me over but she continued, lifting me beyond that climax into a second one. My tongue ached as I tried to return those pleasures. Finally, she surrendered to me. filling my mouth with her sticky sweetness. We fell into each other’s arms. Moments like this were the most satisfying ones of my life. Just kissing and caressing, I felt wonderful. There was a soft tap on the door and Lesley whispered that it was time to be going and Sharon was waiting for me downstairs. Quickly dressing, I joined her to make the journey home and assured her that I had had a wonderful time. Sharon commented on how well I was fitting into the group but added I must not cut myself off from girls of my age group. I knew she meant Bethan. Related Posts:Ms. Putnam's School For Refined Ladies, Chapter 1After The Meeting At A WeddingFirst Time Meeting A Female EscortThe Governor's Meeting - Chapter 5 - Mrs VeroKim Kardashian Is Meeting With Divorce Lawyers: ReportThe Governor's Meeting - Chapter 4 - Detention…... Barbara Gets Some SexEroticStoriesBarbara Hennessey was a married woman aged sixty-eight and she was randy. Her marital sex life had come to an end about ten years previously when her husband Peter completely lost interest in love making and they had had seperate bedrooms for the last six years. At first Barbara was not too bothered but in recent times, although she had never completely given up sexual thoughts, she was thinking more and more about sex. She had joined an online sex site on which she read sex stories and very occasionally dabbled in sexy chat but, although this turned her on, her longing to have a hard penis between her legs increased. She sometimes fingered herself to orgasm whilst reading a particularly hot story but she knew what she really wanted. She was having a coffee at the house of a friend, Sally Eustace, when a man that Barbara had not seen before walked into the room. “Oh Barbara this is my nephew Adam, he is staying here for a short while,” said Sally by way of introduction. “Pleased to meet you Barbara,” said the good looking man who shook her hand. “Pleased to meet you too Adam,” replied Barbara who was very impressed. Adam said to his auntie that he was going out and Barbara thought that that, regrettably, would be the last she saw of him. Barbara did not actually grill Sally on the subject but in the next few minutes she discovered that Adam was aged thirty-nine and he had found his wife with another man and he was staying with Sally whilst he cleared his head about what to do about his marriage. None of that helped Barbara’s randiness except that when she fingered herself that night she had Adam’s face and body in her mind. Two days later she was walking near Sally’s house and saw Adam in the front garden. She was not even sure that he would recognise her but she said “Hello Adam, how are you?” “Hello Barbara, I am ok I suppose my auntie told you why I was here.” “Well yes she mentioned it, must have been a shock for you….I mean finding your wife and….” “Yes it was rather, were you looking for Sally?” “No, not really I was just going into town.” “Oh, she is out anyway…um, would you like a coffee?” “Yes thank you, if it is no trouble.” “No trouble at all making a coffee for a lovely lady like you,” said the handsome man. “Well thank you kind sir,” gushed a slightly blushing Barbara. They sat down for a coffee and chatted generally and both seemed to be mildly flirting. Barbara was certainly feeling herself getting aroused. “You are married I assume,” said Adam although as it happened Barbara did not always wear her wedding ring. “Ha, well in name I am but not in any other way,” replied Barbara. “Bit like me at the moment then,” said Adam with a weak smile. Barbara almost subconsciously put her hand on his but then hastily withdrew it. Adam looked her in the eye and put his hand on hers “Perhaps we can help each other out a bit,” he said. “What do you mean?” she asked although she was pretty sure what he was suggesting. “Well I assume that you are not getting any and I am certainly not,” he responded. “Adam I am about thirty years older than you.” “Yes and you are gorgeous.” Now Barbara considered herself to be quite attractive but it was a very long time since anyone had called her gorgeous. All sorts of things were going through her head and through her body but the front door opening cut all thoughts short as Sally returned home. Barbara hoped that she did not appear too flustered as her friend entered the kitchen “Hello Sally I was just walking past and Adam here invited me in for a coffee,” explained Barbara. Sally looked at both of them a bit suspiciously but said nothing and made herself a coffee. Adam had gone back into the front garden before Barbara left and on her leaving he said “Can I see you again please?” “I would love to Adam but don’t know how we can.” “Sally goes to bingo tomorrow evening can you come around then?” There was nothing that Barbara would like more but she was still unsure, “Maybe, probably…oh I don’t know.” “I think you want me as much as I want you,” said the good looking man. “Oh god I do, you would not believe how much I want you.” “See you tomorrow then,” he said as a statement rather than a question. Barbara did not sleep much that night as she considered the prospect of having that good looking mans cock inside her. As she and her husband did not speak much, they usually ate together but that was all, she did not tell him where she was going. She arrived at Sally’s house and hesitated before ringing the bell because if Sally answered how would she explain her being there. Adam had been looking out for her so she did not need to ring the bell as he opened the door. They kissed, a bit nervously at first but then with passion. Adam’s hands explored her body and she could feel his stiffening prick pressing against her. “We have probably two hours, let’s get to bed,” he said. They went to the room that he was using and she undid his trousers and gasped at the size of the cock that she dragged from within. “Fucking hell Adam I have never seen one that big.” “It is all for you darling,” he said as he removed her blouse and undid her bra. He kissed and sucked her nipples as she started to squirm in ecstacy. She dropped to her knees and started to suck his cock as she took his trousers and underpants off. With her standing again he was behind her kissing her neck and fondling her breasts before removing her skirt and then her knickers. She knew that she had got cellulite but she purred as he kissed her bare buttocks. They faced each other and she stroked his cock as he fingered her now wet pussy. “It was been a long time, please be gentle,” she said as she backed to the bed. She was stll a bit apprehensive about taking that monster as she lay on the bed with her legs splayed. As requested he was gentle and they both groaned in pleasure as his erect cock entered her wet cunt. He moved in and out slowly at first but they then got a rhythm going and Barbara was getting fucked for the first time in years. Her husband had very rarely brought her to orgasm but she certainly had one approaching now. “Oh, oh Adam oh fuck oh fuck yesssss!” as she had her first penis induced orgasm in years. Adam was using up his sexual frustration as he fucked Barbara long and hard making her cum twice more before withdrawing and having her with her large bare arse in the air as he shagged her from behind. “Fuck Barbara I am going to fucking cum.” he announced. “Yes, yes baby cum in me,” as their bodies slapped together. As he started to spunk in her she again screamed in orgasm. They lay in a post fuck cuddle but had to be aware of the time because neither of them wanted Sally catching them in bed. They, somewhat reluctantly, got dressed and Barbara left well before Sally was due home. The very well fucked Barbara made her way home wondering if she would get a chance to have that monster penis inside her again. Related Posts:Barbara Walters... Surrender Part Four – Raina's ComeuppanceEroticStoriesRaina watched Michael march naked through the kitchen of her restaurant with smug satisfaction. It would be a cold day in hell before he pulled another stunt like the one that just earned him a blistered bottom. When Dominique returned on Friday, he would still be sporting the marks of her spatula. The sight of Michael standing before Alicia and apologizing was a reminder to call Dominique. It would not be proper for her to discover Raina punished him without her permission, but with a six-hour time difference, it would be several hours before such a conversation could take place. The demands of operating a popular restaurant would require her concentration until then. After the episode with Michael, her staff was on their best behavior. Most of them heard the wails of anguish generated by a vigorous punishment. It served as a reminder to stay in Raina’s good graces. All of them were inspired to perform their duties without mistake. Jaime was not the only one subject to her discipline. At the end of a flawless and profitable evening, Raina closed the doors with a sigh of relief. Accompanied by Jaime and Suzanne, she dropped the receipts into the night deposit. On most occasions, they would join her for fun and frolic. Tonight, Raina’s obligation to Dominique took precedent over carnal desires. “No play tonight, dear ones. I am tired and there is a call I must make to Paris that cannot be placed before 2 am.” Jamie and Suzanne shared a knowing look. If the call was to Paris, it must be to Dominique. After the very public example Raina made of Michael, they both knew why., and wondered if their boss could successfully explain her actions. Raina hailed a cab while they made their way home. Safely ensconced in her apartment, Raina whiled away the time with a bottle of wine and a vintage movie. Film Noir is one of her favorite genres because of the way it explored the darker side of human nature. Casablanca was her favorite and she opened a bottle of wine as the film flickered to life. Several glasses later, despite her intentions to call Dominique, she dozed off under the combined effects of the wine and exhaustion. Raina awoke at 4:30 am not realizing she had fallen asleep. Startled by the time, she reached for the phone, trying to clear her head of the effects of too much wine. She placed the call knowing she was about to interrupt Dominique at work. It only rang once before she answered. “What is it, Raina. It must be important for you to call me now. Be quick about it. I am in a meeting with my purchasing agent about her failure to acquire the correct material.” “We can talk later, if it is too inconvenient.” Raina was afraid she made a mistake. Dominique was working under pressure and very impatient. “I am unveiling my new line this evening and attending an important reception afterward. There is no time today that is not busy. Hold for a moment.” Dominique did not bother to mute her phone, and Raina could easily hear everything said. “You may leave, Justine. We will continue this after lunch. There will be an accounting at that time.” “Yes, Ms. Francon,” a quivering voice replied, followed by the fading sound of footsteps retreating as the unfortunate assistant left the room. An accounting meant more than going over some numbers. “Raina, I have little time for this. In a few minutes, the models arrive for their fittings. Please be quick about it.” Wishing she had called before Dominique started work, Raina reluctantly continued. “I had to punish Child last night.” Her declaration hung in the air as it was met with stony silence. “Why”? Dominique’s tone was brusque, making the one-word question sound like an accusation. Raina nervously continued, relating the details of Michael’s transgressions and the discipline meted out. Nothing was omitted, including his naked march through her kitchen. Another cold silence followed the completion of her report. “You did not ask permission. I am not happy. This discussion requires more time than I have today. I return to New York on Friday and will come to your restaurant after I clear customs.” The line went dead before Raina could reply. Dominique’s abrupt termination reminded Raina of their first meeting. She vividly recalled the moment she first laid eyes om the vision of perfection that was Dominique. It was at a party near the end of her last year of culinary school. It was more than her appearance that attracted Raina. She was immediately smitten by Dominique’s confidence and the air of authority emanating from her. Raina watched as several unattached males approached the raven-haired beauty and smiled as each was turned away by a curt response or a malevolent glare. She waited until Dominique made her way to the wine bar before taking the opportunity to introduce herself. The conversation that followed revealed a common disinterest in the males attending. Most were students and both women considered them immature and self-centered. When Raina quipped, they would all benefit from some firmly applied discipline, Dominique eyed her intently and asserted they were not the only ones deserving discipline. Raina blushed and averted her gaze. For the first time in her life, she was unable to hold another’s eye. Submission was not in her character, but Raina accepted any role Dominique dictated for her just to be near the woman who embodied all she wanted to be. In the beginning, becoming a toy at the disposal of her Domme was easy. Though it was contrary to her nature, all it required was surrendering to a more powerful personality. Adept at reading human disposition, Dominique discovered Raina’s deception early in their relationship. Normally, she would have dismissed Raina immediately, but she sensed something in Raina. Something that explained their mutual attraction. Raina had the makings of a top-notch Domme herself. After a prolonged lesson on the benefits of honesty over deceit, Dominique took Raina under her wing as a dominatrix in training. Raina was a quick study and soon reached a level of competence almost equal to her instructor. However, she was still held accountable for repeated mistakes. At first, Dominique supervised all of Raina’s interactions with her subs. There were times, like the incident with Michael, when she lost control of her temper. Dominique would intercede, counseling Raina to step back until she cooled down. When the problem persisted, she found herself on the receiving end of Dominique’s cane. Eventually, as Raina learned some measure of control, the errors and the punishment that followed became less frequent. The last one was almost a year ago, and she was not looking forward to another. Each time Dominique had to repeat a lesson, the teaching was always harsher than the previous one. Raina sighed and reached for the unfinished bottle of wine. It was the only way to return to sleep tonight. The next day, despite her efforts to distract herself by concentrating on her work, Raina could not keep the impending conversation with Dominique from dominating her thoughts. By Friday evening, her preoccupation was so intense, she had to rely on Jaime to perform most of her duties. Raina was so tightly wound, she nearly jumped out of her shoes when Suzanne tapped her on the shoulder at 9:00. “Excuse me, Ma’am. Ms. Francon is here. I tried to take her order, but all she said was have Ms. Delacroix make me a light meal. She knows what I like.” In short order, Raina personally served Dominique a poached pear drizzled with a vanilla sauce, two ounces of aged English cheddar, and three large strawberries cut in quarters. “Wonderful,” exclaimed Dominique when Raina placed the dish in front of her. “I knew I could trust your judgment. It’s enough to satisfy my hunger without making sleep difficult.” She closed her eyes with the first bite, savoring the flavor as long as possible. “This is a classic example of what can be achieved when you rely on your intuition. I know you are busy, but could you sit with me for a while?” “Of course. Jamie is managing things in the kitchen quite well.” Raina lightly kissed Dominique’s cheek before sliding into the chair across from her. It took all the bravado she could muster to endure the scrutiny of those piercing blue eyes without looking away. Despite the smile projected on flawless alabaster skin, they revealed Dominique’s intentions. “He has come a long way since you caned him for neglecting his duties. As I have always said, discipline is the best way to correct behavior. If it is done in the proper manner.” Dominique’s subtle reference to Michael’s spanking was not lost on Raina. From their conversation two days ago, it was obvious she was displeased with her failure to obtain permission to discipline him. If there was more to answer for, her situation could become dire. Dominique abruptly changed the conversation, ignoring Raina’s discomfort. Instead, she spoke of the successful introduction of her new line of fashions and the critical acclaim she received at the reception that followed. The news of friends and relations they left behind when they emigrated was most welcome. “That’s enough for tonight,” Dominique sighed. “Now that I have finished eating, all I want is some rest. I want you to come over when you finish here. Think about what happened that night with Child. We have several issues to address.” She rose from her seat and leaned over to kiss Raina on the forehead. “Until then, my sweet.” She left Raina wondering if she would be able to sit in the morning. Once in her penthouse, Dominique carefully unpacked her things, struggling against the fatigue of traveling a long distance by air. Raina would not arrive for hours and there was plenty of time for a nap after completing her chores. Shedding her business suit for a robe and comfortable nightwear, she reclined on her sofa and fell into a dreamless sleep within minutes. A few hours later, the call bell announcing Raina’s arrival roused her from slumber. “Come to the penthouse. We can have a drink while we discuss this unfortunate incident.” Dominique opened a bottle of wine and poured two glasses just as Raina exited the elevator. In the five years since she purchased the building, Raina was the only person allowed access to her private quarters. She greeted her friend with an embrace and guided Raina into the living room with an arm circled about her waist. “I have missed you. It is easy to keep busy during these trips. Besides work, there are many old friends to visit and I regret not being able to share them. You must come with me sometime. I know they will enjoy seeing you.” Dominique deposited Raina on one side of the sofa and occupied the other. “To us!” She raised her glass and waited for Raina to do the same. “May we ever find our way home no matter how far we travel.” “To us,” Raina repeated. Simultaneously sipped their wine. Dominique placed her glass on the coffee table. It was time to address the reason for their meeting. “Why didn’t you call for permission to punish Child?” Dominique spoke quietly but her daunting stare tied Raina’s stomach in knots. “I wanted to take control of the situation immediately. He invaded my restaurant and created a drunken disturbance. A carefully crafted ambiance was immediately ripped to shreds. To make matters worse, he addressed me by my first name. Neither of these things can be tolerated. He needed to be disciplined.” “You were angry.” Here was the crux of Dominique’s displeasure, but it was not the only cause. “Yes,” Raina answered with lowered eyes. She was genuinely sorry for acting so rashly. Regret gnawed at her conscience. Dominique’s discontent always meant a painful lesson. “He deserved to be punished, but not while you were angry. The teaching was wasted. All he learned was fear. There were two transgressions. First, he violated my command by seeking me out. The second was creating the disruption at your restaurant. He did these things because he is impulsive and cannot control himself. Like a child, he acts without thinking.” “We both had reason to correct him and should have delivered the punishment together. In some ways, you and Child are alike. You acted without thinking. Had you waited for my return, your anger would have dissipated and allowed you to approach this problem with a clear head. Anger precludes reason and judgment.” Raina accepted Dominique’s lecture without objection. She was ready to accept whatever correction her mentor had in mind. “After all your efforts to help me improve, I still revert to old habits. I have let you down and am ashamed. Perhaps I should apologize to Child.” “No!” Dominique replied forcefully. “Never apologize to a sub for punishing them, even if it is more than they deserve. You cannot allow them to feel they have the upper hand. Your mistakes are between us and will remain there.” A frown creased Dominique’s face as her demeanor suddenly changed. Raina knew the time for her comeuppance was at hand. “That brings us to why you are here tonight. The last time you lost your temper with a sub, it earned you six strokes with the dragon cane. As you know, a repeat offense means the penalty is doubled. There is no reason to delay further. Prepare yourself.” Preparation meant disrobing completely and Raina’s stomach tied itself in knots as she complied. It would be impossible to endure such a test without losing her composure. She pushed her panties off her hips and allowed them to slide past knees that had turned jelly. Raina turned to face Dominique, not bothering to cover up for the sake of modesty and awaited her instructions. “Choose your position while I fetch the cane.” Raina chose the arm of the sofa. This position offered the best chance to remain in place. It allowed her shoulders and hips to carry her weight instead of her legs. Dominique returned, swishing the formidable implement through the air as she approached. “Usually, I would enjoy caning such a beautiful backside,” she intoned while tapping the cane on Raina’s behind. “Tonight is different. You are my dear friend and protégé. This brings me no pleasure. I will deliver two sets of six extremely hard strokes each with a pause between them. Do not cover up. If you do, that set will be repeated.” Raina was aware of the consequences for interfering with her caning. It would take all the determination she could muster, but she would not violate Dominique’s order. “This is for not contacting me to ask for permission. One simple phone call would make this unnecessary.” The first stroke of the dragon cane landed with a meaty thwack. Raina yelped from the shock and pain as her feet lifted off the floor. It had been so long since the last time she was subjected to discipline this harsh, she forgot how intense the cane could be, especially in the hands of Dominique. The searing pain had barely registered when the second arrived, bringing forth Raina’s tears. They flowed freely while the next four came at a measured pace. With the last of six cane strokes, a ladder of purple welts formed extending down to the middle of her quivering backside. Raina’s tears streamed down her face and she collapsed over the arm of the sofa, her body wracked with sobs. Dominique allowed her to catch her breath and waited for Raina’s crying to subside before continuing. “To placate your unreasonable anger, you acted without thinking. You ignored my teaching and disgraced yourself with your lack of control.” The last set began striping Raina’s bottom where the first ended. Dominique caned her without mercy or the slightest of pause. The red stripes left behind by the punishing rod quickly blossomed into raised purple welts as the ladder of pain descended to the tops of her thighs. Dominique allowed her a few moments to regain some measure of composure before helping her sobbing friend to stand. Then she took Raina into her arms and embraced her tenderly. “There will be no corner time,” she whispered. “It is late and we both need rest. You will stay with me tonight.” Dominique ushered Raina into her bedroom and helped her crawl into bed. “On your stomach, dear one. Your bottom needs some TLC.” Raina settled onto the king-size bed while Dominique retrieved a bottle of aloe lotion from the master bath. Raina gasped with the shock of its initial application then relaxed as the cream helped cool an over-heated backside. “The skin is not broken, but you will carry these marks for several days.” She applied another generous dollop, gently massaging it into Raina’s tenderized flesh. “Please do not give me a reason to do this again. I cannot bear to inflict such an ordeal even when you have earned it.” Exhaustion washed over Raina as she succumbed to Dominique’s loving ministrations. She was barely aware of being rolled onto her side or Dominique climbing in next to her. Related Posts:Surrender Part Six- Michael's TestSurrender Part Five- Training MichaelJanice's Roommate (Part III)Don't Judge a Book Part 3 Chapter 13Don't Judge A Book Part 3 Chapter 10Don't Judge a Book Part 3 Chapter 8... Phone Sex – The WeddingEroticStoriesIt was a big day for her, possibly her biggest day ever. It was the day she married Stephen Wright and became Mrs Melissa Wright. The wedding went without a hitch and Melissa couldn’t help but feel excited; what bride wouldn’t be. Her pulse rate was on a constant high and she felt happy and contented. The reception hadn’t changed anything and she was bombarded by a plethora of nice sentiments and compliments; all of them describing her, from her father, her husband, and the best man. Her beautiful smile engaged everyone in her vicinity, she was the centre of attention for the most important day of her life. Yet Melissa’s thoughts were on other things rather than her wedding vows or the reception and with the latter nearly over it was time to slip upstairs and make the change into her evening wear. The band was setting up in the main room and more guests were about to descend on Elton Hall for the evening party. She chose a red off-the-shoulder dress to wear for the evening, her breasts filled and uplifted the dress perfectly and the flow of the garment felt nice on her. She complimented the outfit with a red shoulder bag where she kept her phone. Her long hair crinkled and curled over her shoulders and down her back. She looked gorgeous and every man at the reception would have sold their soul to the devil to marry her, or at least fuck her. They had agreed that there should be no messages or calls before five-thirty in the evening, that was the rule and that’s what happened. At five thirty-one, Melissa reached into her bag to extract her phone after it vibrated. Can you talk? She looked at the message and thought about her answer. It would be difficult but I may be able to, she texted back. Where are you? At the reception, I’ll use one earbud, see how it goes. Give me a call, she sent back. She took one Bluetooth earphone out of the bag and placed it in her ear, covering it with her long blonde hair. Her phone rang, she answered it before putting the phone back into her bag. Her excitement level rose immeasurably. I bet you look fucking gorgeous, what colour is the dress? “Red,” she whispered; looking furtively at the couple that had just walked past her. Long or short? “Long, off the shoulder,” she replied. Pinch your nipple for me. “Can’t, the dress is too tight.” I want you to, can’t you put your hand down the front and give it a quick squeeze? “There are people everywhere,” she whispered, constantly looking around her and not believing how demanding he was being. But, she of all people, should have expected that. “Melissa, there you are.” Melissa jumped out of her skin at the voice behind her. Melissa turned, smiled and hugged her father. They started a conversation with him telling her how beautiful she looked as he held her at arm’s length. Tell him you look even better on your knees with my cock in your mouth. Melissa bit her lip. Her father took her by the arm and was leading her towards a group of people that were more family than friends and more old-age. They had just arrived for the evening party. “This is my gorgeous daughter, my angel,” her father introduced her to the group. He’s got that wrong, you’re no angel when you’re with me. Melissa swallowed hard and pursed her lips but managed a beaming smile that was aimed at them as she approached, and for the next ten minutes, she engaged in conversations that had her nodding and smiling. For once, he had remained relatively quiet, with only the odd off-the-cuff remark. As the bride, she knew she had to mingle, champagne was offered on a tray and she took one. She took a sip that seemed to go straight to her head. It felt nice and before she knew it she had walked all of ten steps and found herself reaching for another. She giggled. Are you drinking? “Yes,” she whispered, “champagne,” she let out another giggle. Not champagne, you know how horny you get when you drink champagne. “Well then, my husband’s in for a bit of a fuck when I get him alone.” You wouldn’t, would you? “Wouldn’t what?” She weaved through a couple that she hoped was out of earshot on her way to the double doors that led to the outside. She was all too aware that being in the vicinity of all these people was asking for trouble, but she couldn’t help it. Drop to your knees and suck his cock like you suck mine. “It’s a thought, I’m his wife, I’m supposed to do that aren’t I?” Melissa said, looking around at anyone that was in hearing distance, but smiling into the thin air in front of her. You’d seriously lick his balls with your tongue, move up his shaft and suck him down into your mouth just because he’s your husband. Melissa finally reached the outdoors and immediately felt safer. She breathed a sigh of relief and walked to the edge of the lawn and rested her bottom on the concrete balustrade. “Yes, I would, I’d even swallow his spunk.” You slut. “But you knew that about me.” Hmmm, I’d love to be on my knees under your dress right now. “I’d love you to be there too, peeling my lips apart and licking me,” she said, attempting to be a ventriloquist; keeping her lips closed and a keen eye on all the people moving around both inside and outside the building. Her focus was on the sixty degrees of vision directly in front of her. We should have bought one of those panty vibrators that I could control with an App on my phone. “No, we shouldn’t have done that. I would have had an orgasm in the middle of the dancefloor. What would people think of me if I had done that?” Melissa had turned to face the superb views over the countryside of the magnificent country estate while conversing with him. They’d think you were a nymphomaniac, which, if I may be so bold, is not that far from the truth. “When I’m with you perhaps. But I’m a respectable married woman now.” Respectable? Respectable? Come on, you, respectable. Melissa smiled and bit her lip, she liked winding him up as much as she could. Playing him with words rather than actions. She contemplated her next move. “Shame you can’t fuck me right now.” Melissa let out a loud shriek, hands had engulfed her waist and quickly gathered around her. She jumped into the air by at least a few inches and started to turn; the sudden contact shocked her. A kiss was placed on her neck; the opposite one that contained her earbud. She quickly turned her head to find her husband grinning at her. “Yes, it’s such a shame isn’t it,” her husband replied, “still, only a couple of hours to go.” Melissa let out a sigh; quickly recollecting her words earlier. How much had he heard? Hopefully just that last sentence. Hopefully? “Mmmm, I’d like to feel you inside me now.” Melissa wasn’t sure who that was aimed at. She had an idea it was him, in her ear and not her husband. “I think I need a blowjob, what do you think?” Cocky isn’t he, came the voice in her other ear. “I think I could do that, now that we’re married,” she kissed him, tongues played with each other for a brief second before he broke the embrace. “Come on let’s go and meet some friends, they’re all turning up.” It was six-thirty in the evening and Melissa walked hand-in-hand with her husband back to the reception. You mean you’ve never blown his cock – all the time you’ve been together? Melissa shook her head as if to say no, but realised too late that he could not see her actions. Her husband walked up the steps to the reception first, giving Melissa that all-important time. “Going inside,” she coughed loudly to disguise her words, “can’t talk anymore.” Once inside, she was greeted by numerous people all around her own age. Cough when you meet someone you’d like to fuck. I want to know. Melissa remained quiet as she shook hands with some of her husband’s friends that had travelled from abroad to be at the wedding. She hardly knew them and thought she would be more formal than not when greeting them. Oh! And do a quick double cough if it’s a woman. That would be so fucking hot. Melissa moved on, and on, shaking hands and occasionally hugging people on the way. She and her husband eventually split apart as they mingled with guests. Melissa coughed. After a few more steps she coughed again. Two already – my God, imagine if all three us could take you right there. A cock in each hole. You’d fucking love that wouldn’t you? It was fortuitous that the next person she bumped into asked Melissa whether she would like a drink. “Yes,” she replied; two birds with one stone, she thought. They both headed off to the bar together. “Melissaaaaaa…” came a cry to one side of her. She turned to find a long-time friend appear; running towards her with open arms. Melissa hugged her back, squeezed her tightly before they stood back to look at each other. Melissa suddenly remembered her manners and coughed twice. Nice one, I knew you’d find some pussy to lick. The trouble was it was her best friend, Jenny, back from Canada. “It’s so good to see you, Jenny. I wanted you as maid of honour, you know that right,” she told her. It was unfortunate that Jenny couldn’t actually make the wedding itself but at least she was here now. Honour? Bloody hell, that’s a new one. Came the voice in her ear. Melissa sighed at the constant earache. She led Jenny to the bar and ordered two double gin and tonics. “Give me a quick minute,” she said, turning to Jenny. She stepped towards a quiet part of the room and started to adjust her top. It was a ruse so that she could talk to him. “Why don’t you do something more useful and bring me off. I need an orgasm.” Do you now. You’ve lasted quite a long time – for you, that is. “So, come on, what are you going to do about it?” It’s what you’re going to do that matters. You’re going to excuse yourself and go to the loo. You must need a pee by now. Melissa walked back to the bar, took the drinks and handed one of them to Jenny. They both took a sip and started to catch up on their news. The loo, now! Otherwise, you’re going to be spanked when I next see you. Jenny suggested that they must get together, just the two of them, as soon as possible. “I’d like that,” replied Melissa. I know you would, I know how you liked to get spanked but believe me this one would hurt. “I love your red dress, it’s so beautiful and you look gorgeous in it.” “Yes, I love a little bit of red now and then,” she replied. Yes, a red arse from spanking, even better when your mouth is on a red pussy too. I’ve seen you in that position. Remember Debra, that jet-black woman. I couldn’t believe how wet you got as I spanked your snow-white body while you ate her out. Melissa did indeed remember Debra. How could she forget? She also remembered the spanking and how sweet Debra tasted. Jenny was talking ten to the dozen but Melissa had zoned out. She felt the blood surge into her nipples, she felt her pussy leak and moistness spread between her lips. She sighed at the realisation that she needed to get off. “Jenny, I’m going to have to go to the loo, I’ll be right back. Hang onto this drink for me.” Melissa handed Jenny her drink and headed off to the loo. “Talk to me…” Are you going to the loo? “Mm-hmm.” In that case, when you get there you’re going to find a nice quiet cubicle and pull your dress up to your waist. Then you’re going to drop your panties so that they are around your knees. No further. Let me know when you’ve done that. “I’m going into the loo now,” Melissa whispered. She chose the end cubicle, the one next to the outside wall. “Dress up, knickers down, now what?” I want you to remember Debra. I want you to remember how keen you were to get between her thighs, to lick her red lips, the way you lifted her bum and her pussy towards your mouth. Do you remember that, have you got that picture. “Yes,” came the quivering response. Stroke your pussy, slide your finger up and down, circle your clit. Open your legs as wide as your knickers will allow and then push your hand down there. I want you to get a tit out and squeeze your nipple. Melissa did as instructed, and with her fingers caressing her slit she let out a moan. “So fucking good.” Stroke yourself up and down. Imagine my hand coming down on your ass, the hard smack, the sting, the spread of heat and all while you eat another woman’s cunt. “Fuck, yes.” Melissa started to moan. Her head shook from side to side, her eyes were closed. Her senses heightened to anyone that entered the loo. Her hand busied itself between her thighs. Pressing, pinching, circling, enticing, pleasuring. Remember when you brought Debra off, what happened after that? Tell me. “You grabbed me by my hair, pulled me up from her pussy, turned me around and filled my mouth with your cock,” her whispers were barely audible. Circle your clit, I want you to bring yourself off, right now. Tell me what happened after I pushed my cock into your mouth. Melissa rolled two of her fingers over her clitoris and was feeling the effect of her actions and his words. “You came in my mouth,” she was nearly there, her climax was on the edge of her very being, “your spunk shot violently into my mouth, it was salty and sweet, and hot and sticky and silky and smooth and…” And what? Melissa circled her clit, her thighs pushing apart and stretching her knickers against her knees, her bottom rising from the seat, her breath erratic; pulsating moans left her mouth. “I-swallowed-all-of-your-spunk. Every-last-drop.” Her words came slow and deliberate, not at all like the orgasm that shot through her body as she said them. And Debra was waiting patiently for round two, wasn’t she, smiling at you as you swallowed. So, I then pushed you back onto her pussy to lick her some more; white liquid still on your tongue as you extended it. Melissa almost crumbled under the sheer weight of her climax. The flood of emotions taking her to a level that she hadn’t reached for such a long time, certainly not a level that her husband could get her to. But, here she was, writhing on the seat in some loo in a country home listening to her lover tell her precisely what sort of woman she was. Melissa gasped down the phone; her orgasm spreading through her. Got you did it? “I’ve cum. That was so good. So fucking good. I needed that.” I’d knew you’d like it. Melissa stayed in the cubicle until she got her breath back. She put her breast back into the cup of her dress, pulled her knickers up and brushed her dress down to take out any creases that shouldn’t be there. Don’t wash your hands. “I’ve got to, there are so many people out there, they will notice,” she hissed down the phone. Don’t wash your hands. That’s an order. At that moment the phone clicked off. He was gone, he had had his fun, she had had hers too, but it left her empty knowing that he wasn’t there. She wanted to hear his voice, she wanted to be told that he was proud of her because she did as she was told. But he was gone. She took the earbud out and put it back into her bag. She checked her phone and the call had certainly ended. Melissa had to obey him. She had to. It wouldn’t be right not to. She considered sucking them to remove some of the smell. But she would have to tell him that she did that, and there would be consequences. She left the toilet, letting the door close behind her. She walked down the corridor and out into a small foyer where some guests had congregated. Her mouth dropped open, she brought herself to a sudden stop, the shock, evident on her face. Her husband was talking to a man in a black suit, black hair and with a grin on his face that she knew all too well. Thoughts raced through her mind. He wasn’t invited, she knew that, not to the wedding, and not to the evening party. Her husband would have said otherwise. Wouldn’t he? Matt, a work colleague of her husband was standing talking to him with a phone in his hand. “Melissa, come here and say hello to Matt,” shouted her husband. Melissa smiled, Matt smiled back and moved towards her, arms open ready for a friendly embrace. He kissed her on the cheek and out of earshot of her husband, asked her whether he could suck her fingers clean. “Of course you can,” she retorted, and then more loudly, “nice to meet you. My husband has told me a lot about you. Shall we dance.” Related Posts:gay/adult-youth/schoolboy-cell-phone-violation/schoo…gay/adult-youth/schoolboy-cell-phone-violation/schoo…gay/incest/nephews-wedding/nephews-wedding-2After The Meeting At A WeddingWedding anniversaryWedding night... Spying on my sissy slut husbandBisex – Gay – TS / EroticStoriesPart one I am married to a very sweet guy. We are both twenty-two years old and have been married for two years. Our sex life is great; he is very horny and affectionate. I never have to ask for sex as he is always willing and able. He is a Social worker and I am a nurse. We met while he was in the hospital where I work. He was working on a child abuse case. He isn’t a hunk by any means, in fact, quite the opposite; he is very feminine. Maybe him being this way attracted me to him as I had been in two lesbian relationships before him. In his past, he told me that he had been in a few gay relationships. That was our chemistry and attracted us to each other. We chatted about being with the same sex within our marriage and it was agreed that we would be open if one of us wanted to do it, but permission had to be granted. Anyways I’ll now get to the story of how I discovered my husband was a sissy slut. My husband works regular day shift hours and I sometimes work different shifts. There was some recent break-ins and around our neighborhood, including our apartment building and it was scaring me. Without my husband knowing I got some cams installed throughout our apartment. They were hidden in our bedroom, our living room, our kitchen and spare bedroom. There was two in each room so it covered all angles and they were hidden well as to not be seen. I didn’t want to burden him with this, that’s why he didn’t know, plus the fact his job is very demanding mentally and I didn’t want to upset him. It made me feel safe in case somebody broke in. I would watch them all the time on an app on my computer. Nothing ever happened and I was glad of that. I did see my husband’s habits though. He would come home, cook dinner, relax in our living room, and talk on the phone or be on his laptop sitting at his desk. Then this one day he came home with a rather large Victoria Secret bag, a large bag from a woman’s dress shop and a pair of shoes in a pink box. At first, I thought it was a gift for me, but I was soon to find out it wasn’t for me at all. As he took the items out of the Victoria Secret bag and placed them on our bed, there were bras, panties, garter belts, nylons and assorted nighties. Then from the dress bag, he brought out four dresses, all quite sexy. Then he pulled out the black four-inch pumps, tried them on and walked across the room. I watched intently and realized that all the items were for himself. When he took off the shoes, he stripped down and went into the bathroom, but not before grabbing an overnight case from the closet. I remember the bag as being in our closet with a lock on it. I don’t even recall asking him what it was. After twenty minutes, I could hear the water stop in the shower. Then ten minutes later my husband appeared naked with a wig and makeup on. I realized then that he was a crossdresser. I was okay with that I thought, maybe he was too shy to tell me and embarrassed by it. He looked quite beautiful for a man I thought as I watched him walk to the bed. He grabbed what I now know is a gaff from the suitcase and pulled it on. As he did, he tucked his semi-hard cock back between his legs. He adjusted himself and I looked between his legs to see that it looked like he had a pussy. It made me think about my lesbian experiences and it was making me very horny. I opened my scrubs and put my hand inside my panties and started rubbing myself. I was shocked at how this was making me feel but honestly, I couldn’t help myself. My femme husband was making me hot. I kept watching as I fingered my pussy. He took breast forms from within the suitcase and laid them on the bed. I noticed there were other clothing, shoes and wigs within the suitcase. He looked over the new lingerie he had bought and picked out a beautiful black lace with bright pink trim, bra, panties, garter belt and matching stockings. His taste in what he was going to dress in is nicer lingerie than I have I thought. He put the panties on first and when they were on, his crotch area looked like puffy, delicious pussy lips. My hand within my panties was now furiously rubbing my own pussy lips and clit. My moaning was gaining in tempo and volume. At that moment I would have loved to have a pussy to eat. He next put on the bra and inserted the b cup breast forms. I knew they were B cup as that is my size. Then it hit me. At the beginning of our marriage, I noticed my bra and panties not in the place I put them away. I thought at times it was just me, or maybe my husband was in there looking for something. I realized then that he may have been wearing my lingerie. When he pulled on the garter belt and attached the stockings, it was perfectly done, like a skilful woman getting ready for a sexy date. He had no trouble putting them on like I do most times. It was like second nature to him the way he dressed, it was like he was actually a woman. He looked absolutely beautiful dressed in his new lingerie. I honestly wish he had a pussy as I would be on the bed with him so quickly eating him out. Then my body started to tremble and an orgasm took over my body. It shot through my whole body and I convulsed and trembled wildly. I had not experienced an orgasm like that since my last lesbian affairs. I still watched my husband dressing on the video and continued the assault on my pussy with my fingers sticking two inside me. He next picked up a deep pink mini dress and put it on. Me being a female, I know a little about color sense, but though what my husband was wearing, a pink dress and black hose, should have clashed, it was truly a beautiful match. He put on a pair of black strappy heels from the suitcase and then what sat on the bed was one of the most beautiful women I had ever seen. I wondered then if when my husband had gay relationships in the past, if he dressed this way for his men. I closed my eyes as I concentrated on bringing myself to another orgasm fantasizing about my husband between my legs eating out my pussy. Again the tempo built, then my body was starting into a second orgasm. I furiously fucked four fingers now in and out of my very wet pussy as I rubbed my clit with my other hand. After this second orgasm subsided, both my hands were very wet. I took both hands out of my scrubs and licked my tasty cum from my fingers as I watched my husband put the final touches of his transformation. I have never wanted my husband more in our relationship and marriage the way I wanted him at that moment. I wanted to be his lesbian lover and I wanted him to be mine. I wanted us to be girlfriend’s and go out like women do. I wanted to sleep with him and imagined the cuddles at night, in which I’m naked and he is wearing a silky nightie. Oh, how bad I wanted my sissy husband. I had to stop watching as after two orgasms I didn’t feel I could take another. I looked at the screenshot time and this video was shot only yesterday evening after I had gone to work. I deleted the saved files and set the cams back to record. I showered and went to bed to sleep for tonight’s shift. I would confront my husband very gently about what I knew about his private femme sessions today when he got home from work. Hopefully, after confrontation, there was some way we can share them together and still maintain our loving marraige. As I drifted off to sleep, the thoughts running through my mind, were watching my husband having sex with another man because I know he missed his gay past. When I woke up early, I cooked my husband a very romantic dinner. Wine, candlelight and I lowered the lights in our dining room. I looked at the clock to see it was nearing five-thirty and he should be home within a half-hour. I went into our bedroom and looked through the drawers for the key to his suitcase. It took me quite some time, but I found it tucked into a pair of his socks in the back of the drawer. I took out what he had on in the video that I had seen. The black lace with pink trim outfit was very delicate and beautiful. When it was on, it was a perfect fit. I put a long black silk robe and tied it at the waist. It covered my husband’s lingerie because I didn’t want him to see it until just the right moment. I didn’t want to hurt him in any way and I hope he wouldn’t be mad the way I was going to confront him with this. I just wanted to share in this part of his life. I was in our bedroom putting on makeup when I heard him come into our apartment. “Be right out, babe,” I hollered from the bedroom. When I was done with my makeup, I ran to the living room to greet my husband. I ran to him and took him into my arms and started kissing him deeply. We kissed for a few moments and I realized that I’m wearing his lingerie, kissing him so deep and passionate and my pussy was creaming at the thoughts of the confrontation that was to come. I poured us both a drink and we sat on the couch together. “I need to make a toast to you,” I said to him. “Wow, what brought all this out on you?” he said as he brought up his drink to toast. “Well, babe, it has been two years now, and I just want to say I love you and how much I don’t understand much about you, but want to learn and take part in your fantasizes and how thinking about you makes me very horny,” I said as I clinked my drink against his. We took a drink from our glasses and after we set them down, we kissed. As we did, he tried to put his hand under my robe, but I wouldn’t let him. “Not yet, babe. Can we talk a bit first?” I asked. “Sure we can, honey,” he said as he passed me my drink and took his. I very nervously drank my whole drink in one swallow. “This must be bad,” he said as I did it as I don’t drink that way unless I’m upset or nervous. He could sense there was something wrong with us and I’m betting he thought it was bad. A lot of bad things happened in his life and I always tried to make him happy in anyway I could. I told him not to say a word as I spoke to him, I would ask no questions of him, or want any explanations until after I was finished talking. I also said that if what I am saying offends him or hurts him in any way not to express his feelings to me until after I finished. I also said that I loved him with all my heart and did not want to lose his love, his friendship, or my passion for him. He knew I was very serious and gestured zipping his lips. It was time for me to spill it all out and I wondered if I could do this gently and keep our marriage safe and together. I started out rehashing what both of us were like before we got together in marriage. How I had been in lesbian affairs and him in gay affairs. I told him any time he wanted, I would explain in detail my past. I also told him, I would like to know more about his gay experiences in the past if he was willing to tell me. I explained that whatever happened in our pasts still existed in both of us, both experiences and feelings and that to better understand us as a couple, we should share them. I explained that I still had lesbian desires but have never acted them out in our marriage behind his back because I loved him too much to be an adulterer. I explained that I hoped he was the same as me and never had an affair with either male or female. I told him I would understand if he continued to have gay feelings and I would allow him to act upon them as I may act upon mine. He looked at me the whole time and I could see such sadness in his eyes. I knew there was hurt in him at this point and I wondered if he had acted upon his feelings. Then I thought of how much he loved me and how much I trusted him and I knew he had not strayed with another. After I was finished talking, I told him to think about what I just said. I told him I would accept him any way he was. I poured us both another drink and settled down beside him. We sipped at our drinks and looked into each other’s eyes. It’s as if our eyes were showing our hidden feelings. Then he spoke. “Honey, I love you with all my heart and soul. I would never want to hurt you in any way or lose your love. In my heart, there is only you. I love no other. I have never strayed from our marriage with either sex. My sex I give to you and only you.” I cut him off and reassured him that I would understand if he had a secret life and that I would love and accept to be part of it. Then he spilled the beans about his past gay experiences. He told me he was the wife in his gay relationships and that he loved to dress for his men. He explained that he would suck his men off and let them fuck him in the ass. He also explained that never did the men have to give him pleasure in any way and that they never had to do anything to him. That his cock was never in play except that he rubbed it himself to cum. He continued by saying his men never had to touch him or give him pleasure. The only pleasure was received was by them and that he loved pleasuring men and he got his pleasure from it. I could see tears in his eyes as all this was explained to me. I thought at that moment that I was going to lose my husband to his past. “Babe, it’s okay. I still love you and will never leave you,” I said as I touched his face and kissed him. He responded by hugging me so tight and returned my kiss. We looked into each other’s eyes for a few minutes. I could see in his eyes that the burdens of his past were now lifted and saw relief in them now. I was hoping in my eyes he seen my honesty in acceptance of him. “How did you ever find out and knew I had a secret like this?” he asked. “Babe, I want to know everything about you and I want to share whatever desires you have,” I said. “What about your desires?” he asked. “Oh, babe, I have many that I want to share with you too. I want you to be part of them as I am a part of yours,” I answered. “Like what,?” he asked. “Well first off, I would like to see you with a man,” I answered. “How would you like to see me with a man?” he asked. I explained to him about my concerns about the robberies in our neighborhood lately and how I put cameras around our apartment that are hidden to view. I made sure to apologize for what I had seen on the videos and also apologized for not telling him as I didn’t want to burden him. He smiled and spoke, “I am so sorry you had to find out this way and I forgive you for putting the cams in. I know your feelings and how your protective of me and I love you for that.” Then he wrapped his arms around me and we kissed deeply for some time. When we were both out of breath from such passionate kisses, I said I had something to show him. “Please don’t be mad, I love you with all my heart and I want to share this with you,” I said as I unfastened the robe and let it fall to the floor. When he saw me standing there in his lingerie, I could see the hunger for me in his eyes. “God, you look hot in my lingerie,” he said as we both laughed. “Do you want this babe?” I asked as I did a little sexy dance for him. “Holy shit, yes,” he answered as he grabbed for me. I pulled away. “Not yet, I want you dressed as a woman too,” I said. “I’d love to dress for you, honey,” he said excitedly as he stood up, hugged me tight and ran into our bedroom. Ten minutes later my husband appeared in our living room dressed in red hot lingerie. He had on a red garter belt, bra, panties and stockings with a short sheer nighty. As I looked over his body, I noticed he had on the gaff and I could see the fake camel toe. It brought to my mind delicious thoughts of eating shaved pussy. “Babe, come get between my legs and eat me out,” I said as I opened my legs and pulled my panties aside to bare my shaved, wet pussy. He was between my legs and down on me in no time. I grabbed his head and ground his face into my wet pussy. He licked and sucked my pussy lips like an experienced lesbian. He would lick up one side of my pussy lips and down the other, rotating his actions. Every once in awhile, he would dart his tongue inside my pussy in a fucking manner. When he moved up and start licking at my clit, my orgasm started to build. He was driving me wild. I wrapped my legs around his head and squeezed it tight against myself. Then instead of licking at my clit, he was sucking it. That was it, my body tensed, my mind exploded and an orgasm ripped through every part of my body. My whole body suddenly shook and my toes curled as my new lesbian lover now put his lips over my entire pussy and sucked hard to get my juices. The orgasm ripping through my body made me feel like I was going to pass out. I was so weak and had to push his face away before I passed out. When I looked down at my new blond lesbian lover, I smiled wide in delight. I brought his face to mine and licked off my juices from his face, as we kissed deeply. He came up beside me and we hugged and told each other we loved them. We didn’t talk about anything as we went to bed. Before we drifted off to sleep, I reached down and could feel the wetness between his legs. I didn’t even have to touch him and he had an orgasm of his own. “How about we get you a lover, babe?” I said. “Honey,” he answered, “I thought you’d never ask.” To be continued… Related Posts:Spying On My Sissy Slut Husband Part TwoThe Family Slut - Chapter 4 - A LIFETIME SLUTgay/adult-youth/foster-slut/foster-slut-17gay/celebrity/riverdale-slut/riverdale-slut-12gay/adult-friends/the-husband-cult-of-wilton-manors/…gay/adult-friends/the-husband-cult-of-wilton-manors/…... An Afternoon At WorkEroticStories“We can’t do this now! What if someone catches us?” “You worry too much,” he replied, kissing me again. As he pushed me against the wall, I felt his hand sliding up my top, desperate to touch the tits he claimed to dream about most nights. I felt the outline of his hard cock pressing against me. I wanted him, badly. “Maybe later,” I said, pushing him away and quickly exiting the supplies cupboard. “Been having fun with the boyfriend?” a colleague teased, as I returned to my desk, red-faced. Sort of, I thought. Except he’s not my boyfriend… Related Posts:Secret tranny I work withA Good Night's WorkSecret tranny I work with part 2... Through a Dog's EyesEroticStoriesJake ran through the yard as fast as he could, being only a year old he was just having normal dog fun. Today was his stretch day from his kennel in the pound, the warden stood just outside the back door watching him continue to run in circles until he finally stopped and stared at the man, “WATER” he called out and Jake ran towards him as fast as he could and skidded to a stop and sat down right in front of him, “Good Boy” he said as he opened the door letting Jake go in. Taking him to his pen Jake went right I and lapped up all the water in his bowl, the man refilled his bowl saying, “Your going to have to go again, slow down”, funny thing was Jake understood him and only took a few laps then curled up and laid down in his bed. A noise woke Jake and he lifted his head to see the warden coming down the hall with someone else, his ears perked up as he heard the man speaking, “Here’s one, he’s a good dog but a little old”, they moved down the hallway towards Jake as he spoke again, “How about this little guy, he’s real energetic”. The little dog was bouncing up and down in his cage like a Pogo stick, “I don’t think so” Jake heard from a soft female, then they stepped in front of his cage, “How about this one, he looks nice” she said, “He is a real good dog, he listens to commands and plays nice, but he is a little large” the man said. “Can I see him out of the cage” the girl asked, “Sure” the man replied as he opened Jake’s cage. Jake stood up and came out circling the female sniffing her legs and hand then he sat down in front of her, “Boy he is big” she said, “He’s part wolf and shepherd” the man said, “How old is he” she asked, “Year and a half” the man told her. Jake was put back in the cage as they left the pen area, a short time later he was let out and connected to a leash, walking passed all the other dogs he was taken out to the office, “You have a new home to go to buddy, this lady just saved your life” the man said as he handed the leash to the female he sniffed before. He walked next to her as he was taken out to her van, she opened the door and Jake jumped in and sat on the seat, “Wow, you are a good boy, I’m still a little afraid of you because your so big but daddy did say to make sure to get a nice big dog” the female said. Jake leaned out towards her so fast she didn’t have time to move away, Jake licked her face several times then sat back, “Why thanks for that” she said as she was wiping her face with the back of her hand. She got in the van and pulled out to go home. Jake watched out the windows as he was taken to his new home, the female opened a window so he had air, a few times he stuck his nose out to sniff and cool down, “HOLY COW” he heard the female say as he turned to look at her but she was still looking forward, what he didn’t know was she was looking in the rear view mirror and saw Jake’s big soft dick hanging on the seat. “You are a big boy aren’t you Jake” she said, he climbed off the seat and came up to her standing up even with her head, she turned to look at him as he licked her cheek the pressed his head into her chest, “Woow buddy, none of that here, I have to drive. Go sit” she said as she brushed him away, he thought she was playing as he moved away and bumped his head back into her boobs, this time he crushed her nipple hard and she moaned, “Oh fuck, stop or I’m going to cum right here” she said as her arms went straight out while holding the wheel. Jake nipped at her top catching it between his teeth only to rip open the front popping her buttons onto the floor, “NOW LOOK WHAT YOU DID” she yelled, Jake’s ears went down and he moved back to his seat quickly. “Look what you…you…did to my nipple” he heard her say, “It’s throbbing hard…Mmmmmm it feels good but my shirt is ripped open now and everyone can see my bra”, the car stopped at a light and she turned back to say something to Jake but he cowarded against his seat, “Awe don’t be afraid buddy, I know you were playing, you just got a little rough. Mommy still likes you, come here” she said. Jake was slow to come to her but just as she petted his head the light turned green and someone was beeping at her to go, “Sorry, I got to drive now, why don’t you sit here by me” she said, Jake sat watching her as she drove, she kept looking over at him then said, “You just a big baby aren’t you. I’m not mad at you”, he leaned close to her and licked her face again, as she let him his tongue went in her mouth for a few seconds and for some odd reason she sucked on it, he sat back as she stared at him with lust in her eyes, “Your a good kisser, try this” she said as she pulled her bra up over her round tits letting them hang free. Jake moved his head under her arm and began licking her globe and crossing over her nipple, “Oh gawd that feels good” she moaned as his tongue dragged across her nipple making her jerk in her seat, suddenly she began to yell out, “FUCK, FUCK, OH FUCK, HER IT COMES”. She was squeezing the steering wheel hard and moaning out loud, then the van came to a stop and she slumped in her seat, “That was fucking great, I never came so hard before” she said, then she looked at Jake, he was just sitting there staring at her. “You are a good boy Jake, mommies going to give you a treat when we get home” she said as his tail wagged and thumped against the other seat. Shortly they came to a house and the female got out after pulling her shirt closed, she opened the side door letting Jake out, he sat down right next to her waiting for the leash to be connected, “What a good boy, you didn’t even try to run away” she said as she hook the leash to him and took hi to the house. Once the door opened she released Jake and he ran throughout the house sniffing and going to each room. When he came back to the female she was looking for something for him for a treat, “Here, all I have for now are carrots” she said as she gave him a half, Jake ate it then licked her hand, “Come on, I need to give you a bath before you make yourself at home here. I gotta make sure your clean” she said as she went to the bathroom, Jake followed close behind her as she bent over to run the bath water. “In” she said but Jake backed up a little, “Come on, it’s not that bad” she said but he wasn’t moving. “OK, I’ll get in with you” she said as she took off her shirt and pants, now in only her panties Jake stared at her body with her round hanging boobs wiggling as she stepped in the water, “See, it’s alright. Come her Jake” she said with her hand out, he slowly came to her licking her hand then he hopped in the tub with her splashing the water everywhere. “SLOW DOWN, YOUR MAKING A MESS” she yelled, Jake’s ears went down and he was about to jump out when she petted his large back saying, “Sorry Jake, just calm down. It’s fine, I won’t hurt you. All I want to do is clean you up. Sit please”. Her voice calming and soft, he slowly sat in the warm water as she began to soap him up with the bar of soap, soon he was covered in suds as she cleaned him off, she reached for a cup on the counter to rinse him off, her tits hung in Jake’s face so he just licked the side of the one closest to him, “Stop that you evil dog, you’ll make me forget about washing you if you keep that up” she said as she poured water over his huge back. Finally she had him clean but she wasn’t finished just yet, “Up boy” she said, Jake got up on all fours as she rubbed along his belly and cleaned around his rear end, then he felt her touching his dick and he stood very still. Soon his dick was getting hard in her hand when he heard her say, “Oh my gawd, I thought you were big before. Look at that thing, it’s fucking huge”, her soapy hand was holding his ten inch cock now as she finished cleaning it and the sack it came from. Jake felt funny having human touching him there but he felt safe with this female so when he felt he stroking him he let her do it, “You have a nicer cock then my old boy friend” she said, he turned his head towards her face and licked her, “Why thank you Jake, I told you I wouldn’t hurt you. Come on, I’ll dry you off” she said as she stood and stepped out of the tub, “Look at me, my underwear is all wet now” she said as she pulled off her panties, Jake hopped out and was just about to shake when she through a towel over him and began to rub him dry. Jake could smell something musky around his head, he lifted his head up and came to her pussy as he sniffed, then he licked her pussy spreading her lips open as she dried his back, when his tongue found her hole and went in he felt her stop moving, her thighs opened as she leaned onto his body, “Oh my gawd that feels good” she moaned out. Jake pressed harder into her pussy driving his long tongue deep in her hole touching something soft in her, her thighs shook and he tasted something thick and sweet inside her, “OH SHIT” he heard her say as thick fluid came from her, Jake licked it all up while she hung to his body. When Jake dragged his tongue out he crushed something hard at the opening then dragged his tongue along it making her moan even louder, “JAK WHAT ARE YOU DOING TO ME, THIS IS FANTASTIC”, his head came out from between her thighs and he turned to lick the tip of his dick which was throbbing now, she stood up and pulled the towel off Jake He looked up at her when she said, “Come”, he followed her to a room where she sat on the floor and spread her legs wide open, she patted her pussy saying, “Eat”. Jake went right to her pussy and started licking at her lips, dragging his rough tongue along her bump making her hump his snout then he drove his tongue through her lips and into her hole. Once he was deep inside she went stiff and he tasted her juices coming from inside again, he drilled her hole for a long time before she finally had to push him away, “Oh gawd stop, I can’t cum anymore” she said. Jake was confused as he backed up and sat down facing her, she shook her head saying, “That was great buddy, can’t believe you made me cum so much”, then she saw his dick, “Oh gawd, I forgot about you, I’m so sorry about that” she said as she crawled over to him and laid down next to him with her head under his belly next to his red cock, taking hold of it she stroked him slowly while Jake still, then he felt warmth over his cock, he turned his head to look and saw she was sucking his cock. She sucked all the way down to the pouch, her head was pumping up and down fast now and he stood up, she went with him holding the base when he started to squirt, she drank what was shooting in her mouth then she came up next to him but still held his cock, “Is that better buddy” she said while licking her lips. Jake licked her face again as she stood up, “I need that tongue again though” she said as she laid face down on the edge of her bed, she spread her thighs wide open giving Jake a clear view of her puffy pussy lips, he went straight for her pussy and drilled her hole over and over making her moan, “That is good Jake, keep going, keep going” she said as he ate her pussy. About twenty minutes went by as she came on his tongue when suddenly he pulled out and stopped, “Oh don’t stop Jake, that was nice” she said as she was about to get up but the bed suddenly shook and he was over her ass. “JAK, WHAT ARE YOU DOING” she yelled as she felt something hot touching her thighs, she tried to close them but his big body was between them stopping her from closing them, Jake was moving close to her stabbing his dick at her thighs, “JAK NO STOP” she yelled but it was to late. With the right angle he found her wet pussy and his cock slammed into her hole with ease, “AAAAARGH GAWD” she screamed out as his cock went deep into her in one thrust, Jake pulled back and drove the rest into her right up to her cervix, “OH MY FUCKING GAWD, YOUR FUCKING HUGE” she yelled out as she clutched the sheet on her bed, by now Jake was fucking her steadily making her pussy wetter and wetter, his cock w sliding in and out creating friction on her g-spot when she screamed out again, “CUUUUUMING”, her pussy began to suck on his cock while he fucked her. This was when she felt something happening, things were tighter and something was growing, “WHAT IS HAPPENING, YOUR GETTING BIGGER, YOU HAVE TO STOP” she yelled as she tried pushing him off her but his body weighed so much she was pinned down as he hammered her pussy. She struggled as she felt her pussy being stretched wider and wider when suddenly something huge was pushed right inside her driving his cock even deeper yet, Jake’s cock tip speared her cervix and had entered her womb as she screamed out, “JAK NOOOOO, YOUR HURTING ME. STOP PLEASE, STOP” she yelled out as her hands gripped the sheets. The pain was bad but the feeling of fullness was much better then she expected, soon the pain subsided as she felt the hot cock deeper inside her, Jake had started to fuck her more now pumping his huge cock in and out of her cervix and womb. “I DON’T UNDERSTAND WHAT’S HAPPENING, YOUR FUCKING ME BUT WHAT’S STUCK IN ME IS NOT MOVING, OH GAWD….OH…OH…GAAAAAAWD” she screamed out as she came so hard it took her breath away, then all of a sudden there was a massive hot feeling spreading inside her, Jake was really cumming now and he wasn’t stopping, so much cum filled her pussy and womb that it began to create pressure, then Jake was leaning on her naked back pressed against her as his cock pulsed inside her. She lay there breathing hard having several orgasms while Jake filled her up, finally she raised her arm back to his side petting him, “Your a good boy, now get off mommy please” she said, Jake got up and began to dismount her but his cock was buried deep in her and his dog knot was wedged to tightly inside her he dragged her off the bed, she slid from the bed and dropped to the floor behind Jake as he stopped and stood still while his cock twisted around in her tight pussy, “FUCK ME” she yelled out as another orgasm hit. It took almost an hour before Jake was able to pull free from her, as he pulled she pushed on his back legs as she felt her pussy lips being stretched over something very big, “AAAAAAARGH GAAAWD” she screamed out as it finally cleared her lips and his cock popped free. Jake went to the door and sat licking his cock as she rolled to her side and looked at him, her eyes got real wide when she saw that at the base of his cock was a ball the size of a softball, “HOLY SHIT, THAT WAS IN ME” she yelled out. She sat up and looked down at her swollen pussy, it was still gaping open from his size and leaking cum all over the floor. Jake thought she was yelling again and ran from the room, the female didn’t notice him leave while she pulled herself up and went to the bathroom. When she came out her new pet was not to be seen, so she went looking for him. She found Jake in one of the other rooms curled up in a ball sleeping, as she came in he woke seeing her approaching, he sat up and coward up against the wall, “Oh babe, it’s alright. I won’t hurt you” she said as she knelt next to him. Even though he was sitting he towered over her by a head. She petted his head telling him, “Jake my BIG boy, I just don’t understand what happened to you before, but now your with someone who will take good care of you”. She stood and watched as he curled up again and laid still as she left the room. The next day Jake was standing at the back door waiting to go outside, the female was on the phone talking to someone when she saw him waiting, “Can you hold on, my dag needs to do potty” she said as she came to the door and let him out. Jake ran the yard sniffing and peeing, then he walked to the back part of the yard and pooped. He ran back to the door and sat, the female wasn’t there so he scratched the door and whinnied so she could hear him, “What a good boy you are” he heard as she came to the door opening it for him, Jake trotted in and went right for his water. The lady was still on the phone as Jake went and laid on the carpet in the other room, “My gawd, my poor boy was abused that much” the female said, “Well thank you for the information” she said then hung up. Jake laid still watching her as she came to him, getting on the floor she petted his head saying, “Jake, you need not worry about me hurting you. I will take real good care of you”, he raised his head and licked her face, “Why thank you buddy, I love you too” she said as she got up. That afternoon the sun was out shinning, the back door opened and Jake came running out into the yard followed by the female in a beach robe, she brought a big bowl of water for him as she set it in the shade and opened a lounge chair to lay on, she took her robe off and tossed it on the back of the chair, now she stood inn the yard naked as she rubbed lotion all over her skin, Jake was playing in the yard with a ball that she bought for him as he watched her lay down, even though they were outside he could smell her female part from the back of the yard. He came running up next to her and licked one of her naked tits, “Oh Jake, you keep doing that and something might happen again” she said as she rubbed his head, he went to drink water then came back to her, she was now sitting up with her thighs spread open as the sun beat down on her bare skin. Jake laid at her feet as she used them to rub his back, he turned sideways as her feet rubbed his belly. Soon she was rubbing his dick with her feet when his cock began to slip out, “Oh yeah, your a big boy for sure” she said as it grew and grew. She rose from the chair and came down next to him taking his hard cock in her hand, “I just have to taste this” she said as she started to suck Jake’s cock. She plunging the whole thing into her mouth and down her throat as she jerked his cock, his doggy cum was squirting out by now so much that she had to swallow as she sucked. She lifted off his cock saying, “I want you inside me again”, she tried to sit on his cock but as it went in her Jake rose up knocking her over, “JAK NO, STAY” she yelled, his ears went down and he backed away, “No Jake, I’m not angry with you, come here baby, mommy is sorry for raising my voice again” she said as she held out her hand and waited. Jake stepped closer to her and licked her fingers, “OK, I think we need to make commands so you know that I will never hurt you” she said, “Sit” she said, Jake sat with his hard cock laying on the floor, “Stay” she she said as she got up and walked to the back of the yard. Standing totally naked she clapped her hands together saying, “Come Jake”, Jake bounced to his feet and ran to the female almost sliding to a stop at her feet, she raised her finger up, “Sit” she said and Jake sat down, “Good boy” she told him as she petted his head. She stepped next to him saying, “Come” as she started to walk towards the house, Jake started to run at first until she said, “No, stay by me”, he looked up at her and slowed down to walk next to her, “That’s it, what a good boy” she said as they walked all the way back to her chair. “Stay” she said as she sat down facing him as she spread her thighs wide open placing her legs on each side of Jake, Jake watched her as she adjusted the back of the lounge chair so she could sit up then she said, “Do you trust mommy” as she leaned back as she spread her pussy lips open showing her big boy how wet she was, “Come” she said and Jake walked between her thighs and right up to her pussy, but he stopped as he looked between her pussy and her face. She smiled at him and waited then said, “OK”, Jake instantly lowered his head to her pussy and began to lick it. His rough tongue dragged across her clit sparking small orgasms in her as he found her hole then drilled his tongue deep inside, “Oh gawd baby, that is good” she moaned as he continued to tongue fuck her, all of a sudden her legs came up and she squeaked out, “JAK…FUUUUUCK” and came hard on his tongue. To her surprise even after she had stopped cumming for the most of it Jake was still feasting on her pussy, “Your such a good boy, I think you deserve something better” she said as she held his collar and lifted his head out from between her legs, Jake had her pussy juice all over his snout when he looked up into her face. Her eyes shinned with lust as she slowly opened her mouth, Jake began to lick her face and soon found her open mouth, his tongue went in as she closed her lips on it, it was almost like she was kissing him. Jake moved even closer as his tongue went down her throat a few times as she moaned, she was hugging his big body and stroking his back when she removed her hands from him and lowered the chair down, not wanting to leave Jake she slowly slid his tongue out of her mouth as she laid down. Looking up at her dog she saw drool dripping on her belly, “Come here my baby” she said as she held out her arms to him, Jake came up on the chair a little as he moved closer to her. She held his body again as she felt his hot fat cock touching her thighs, “Oh yes baby, give it to me” she said just as the tip spread her lips open and in went his cock into her hot wet pussy. Jake only knew that what he felt was a good thing and he wasn’t going to stop until he was done, instantly his hind end began to hump driving his cock deeper and deeper making his female moan out. “OH MY FUCKING GAWD, THIS IS THE BEST I HAVE EVER FELT” she said as her legs came up along Jake’s sides, by now Jake had almost all his cock in her, he was squirting small amounts of cum into her making her more slippery when she felt his huge knot banging into her lips, without saying a word she bit her lower lip as she opened her legs so wide that if possible Jake could have crawled into her pussy. Over and over his knot slammed into her pussy then slowly he was getting it in her, with one final push Jake drove his whole cock, knot and all so deep into her she felt her cervix spread open to allow the tip of his cock to enter her womb. “JAK BABY, YOUR SO FUCKING DEEP” she moaned out as he continued to slam into her as the chair rocked under them, Jake lowered his face to her and licked her lips then her neck, he started to lick her nipples dragging his tongue across each rose bud making them even harder, she moaned more and more as her orgasm slammed into her body, her pussy began to grip Jake’s cock drawing it deeper into her womb when Jake howled out just as his cock exploded in her. They both were cumming while Jake filled his mate with his potent sperm, she wrapped her legs around his big body as she hugged his neck kissing him, “Fuck me baby, fuck mommy” she said. For ten full minutes Jake pumped his cum in her then he stopped moving and stood over her drooling and panting, “That’s a good boy, relax now, relax” she said as she stroked his sides. The sun was still beating down on them when Jake wanted water, he moved back but his large cock was buried deep in the female still so she was dragged off the chair as Jake flipped his leg around and stood behind her, his cock slowly spun around inside her locked inside by the knot. “Oh gawd, that felt weird but good” she said as she hung from his cock behind him, suddenly Jake began to walk as he dragged the female along with him. “JAK, SLOW DOWN, WAIT, WAIT” she yelled out but Jake wasn’t listening, he went straight for the water in the shade. Coming to a stop as the female lay in the grass Jake drank, “OH FUCK” she yelled when her pussy exploded again, while she was cumming she felt Jake’s cock pulsing again and she knew he was dumping another load in her, “SHIIIIIIIT” she yelled out as she felt her womb expanding as it was filled beyond anything she knew. Jake stood up perfectly still while his balls were drained again, with a tight pussy wrapped around his cock he would pant his seed in this female and make those puppies. Two hours later the sun was just about to go down, Jake had laid down under a tree with the female still attached to his cock, she lay behind him on her side drooling from the multiple orgasms she had while Jake came two more times. Finally she struggled to her knees making Jake stand up, bending down and looking between her thighs all she saw were Jake’s balls pressed tightly to her pussy, she knew that deep inside her was the rest of that wonderful cock. She pressed her lower belly feeling the fullness inside, “I wish I could keep this in me forever” she said, “But I must get up”, she started to pull but he was locked to her good. She tried to push on Jake’s back legs when he growled at her, she quickly stopped, “OK, I guess I’ll wait. Sorry” she said as she laid back down. Another hour passed and Jake came twice more, the female came several times along with him. Jake stood and began to pull, his cock was tightly locked in the female as she was dragged in the grass until very slowly the knot began to move, “OH FUCK” she yelled as she felt her pussy lips spread so wide that she thought the skin would rip open. Wider and wider it opened as the knot squeezed out then POP, Jake’s cock slipped from her hole as he left her in the grass to go lick his dick. She lay still for awhile then got up, slowly walking back to the house she took her robe and lotion and opened the door, “Come Jake” she called out, he came to the door and stopped next to her, “Well go in” she said but he just stood there, then he stepped aside a little, “Why thank you, your such a gentlemen” she said as she went in followed by Jake Through the next months that came Jake was always with the female, when she would come home from work she always took a shower where he laid waiting for her to emerge. Once she was out and dried off she would allow him to lick her pussy then fuck her until his knot was locked in her for an hour, the whole process went on and on and on until finally one day she noticed a difference in him. He would follow her around protecting her from anything he thought was dangerous to her, he even guarded the door and yard when someone came by. Jake was acting strange to strangers not like before, he was keeping the female separated from everyone until she found out why. It was a day she would never forget, she had gone to the doctor because she wasn’t feeling well for several mornings. When the test results came back she was told that she was pregnant, sitting staring at the paperwork of her tests she was dumbfounded because she wasn’t with a man for a long time, then her eyes grew wide and her heart began to beat fast, “Oh my gawd, could it be” she said. The doctor asked her if she knew the father but she was afraid to answer him because at that moment she knew the baby or babies were Jake, “I ah….think I know. It’s been a long time since it happened and I didn’t think this would happen” she told him, he asked her if she wanted to keep the baby, she answered him with a firm yes. As she left the office she held her belly smiling all the way home to her true lover. Jake met her at the door jumping around and wagging his tail as she entered, “There’s my big man, good boy Jake Come here so I can give you a big kiss” she said as she knelt down and held his big head as he licked her face until she was finally sucking on his tongue. She stopped and stood up as she took off her shirt and pants, carrying them on her arm as she started to walk to her bedroom in her panties and bra she said, “Come Jake, we need to celebrate”, he followed her to her room and sat down at the bed side watching her strip out of everything then she climbed on the bed, she patted the bed, “Up Jake” she said, he jumped up and she hugged him. “Thank you baby, you put your babies in mommy. Now I know why you have been so protective” she said as she rubbed his belly then found his dick, shortly after that his dick was hard and was sliding back in her pussy while she lay on her chest with her ass up as Jake plowed her deep and strong. That day they stayed locked for much longer as she felt all Jake’s cum filling her womb once again. It was winter and Jake lay at the females feet while she held three puppies in her arms, two were sucking the milk from her tits while the third was sleeping soundly, “You are a good father and good man Jake, I love you so much” she said as he looked up wagging his tail. The End... First College Cock (Again) With KellyEroticStoriesWith so many stories of my life with Kelly, to start at the beginning search for Going to Prom With Kelly. It was October of 1978. It had been over a month since I had seen Kelly. She had started college in Milwaukee. She’d let me know that there had been a house party that had turned pretty wild and that there was much more to tell. I was still living with my folks and with our only telephone hanging in the kitchen, and two sisters hanging around, Kelly never got into juicy details over the phone. The house party had worked. The ice had been broken and Wayne and Artie, along with John, Brian and Deb, were all very friendly towards Kelly and her roommate Tricia. Of course, the fact that all of them had watched Kelly and Deb deep-throat John’s long dick was a great way to build a friendship. Wayne and Artie decided that if one party was that much fun, then maybe the house should have a second one. It was a complete dud. What Wayne and Artie clearly wanted was to see the girls naked. It was all just so obvious and, honestly, out of context to how everyone from the first, second, and third stories had been getting along. It was the following weekend after that dud of a party attempt when I was visiting Kelly. Tricia went home for the weekend to see her family and, according to Kelly, “to get poked” by her boyfriend. I arrived Thursday evening around six or so. As I walked up the sidewalk to their porch I met John. He called out my name, which caught me off guard. “Kelly said you were visiting and I took my chances that not more than one six-foot-four dude would be coming up our walk.” John offered me a beer, which didn’t last very long. John and I started shooting the shit and we hit it off pretty well. Not long after, Kelly came downstairs looking for me. “I saw your car but didn’t see you?” I got a huge tit-smashing hug and a kiss from Kelly. I could tell from the way John looked at Kelly that he probably played a role in her house party tale. John mentioned that he and his girlfriend, Laura, we going to hit up a nearby bar that had a college night with dime tap beers. John was about to invite Kelly and me when Kelly jumped in and accepted with a “we’d love to get together!” I thanked John for the invite as Kelly was dragging me off to her second-story apartment. As soon as she opened the door Kelly started to strip. Within minutes we were naked on her bed as Kelly rode me, grinding her very wet pussy back and forth across my cock. Kelly came within a couple of minutes and with that out of the way she started to tell me the story of their house party. I pulled her down and was sucking on and playing with her huge 32F knockers. (It was pretty wild hearing how John came in her mouth ‘discreetly’, or so she and John thought). When Kelly got to the part about a wild threesome night with John, his nine-plus-inch cock, and his girlfriend Laura, that was when my nuts started their process. The wilder the shit that Kelly told me about, the closer I got. Hearing about Kelly’s screaming orgasm with John’s sausage stuffed up her butt put me over the edge. I pumped her twat so full of several weeks-worth of stored up juice that it was running out everywhere and coating my nuts as fast I could pump. The fact that Kelly and John also had a private fuck without Laura knowing, with a couple of random strangers watching them and playing along, well, that was just life with Kelly. Kelly wanted me to fully understand what John had shared with her, which was that Laura felt that their threesome was a damn life-changing event for her. Well, that and we needed to get cleaned up asap so we could head to the bar. The bar was a typical Milwaukee neighborhood bar. They ran a special to get the students in, but that didn’t mean the professionals avoided the place. The opposite was true. Everyone had a great time drinking together. The dime beers were served in small plastic cups (maybe eight ounces?) and you collected the cups and built a pyramid on your table. The biggest pyramid won. Everyone understood that and it was cool. We met John and Laura at the bar and they had grabbed us a table. John was, as Kelly described him, rugged-looking and probably a couple of inches shy of six feet. Laura was about five and a half feet tall. She had pretty shoulder-length brown hair. I found out later that Laura was a Gemini. It made sense. She was two people at the same time. Initially, Laura seemed like a very bright, serious, science student. Yet, very quickly into our conversation, it became clear that, much like Kelly, Laura’s pussy did a lot of her thinking. We had barely met when Laura started to tell me how much she enjoyed having sex with Kelly and John simultaneously. She was over the moon with the stuff that Kelly had taught her that night. Laura was very hopeful that sex was on the agenda for that night. She reached out and started to rub my cock through my jeans, in front of John and Kelly, while giving them a play-by-play as to my level of hardness and size. Again, I had met Laura maybe ten minutes before. Kelly and John were taking turns running to the bar to buy trays of beers, as they had the “aisle” seats. When Laura wasn’t rubbing my cock, she was rubbing Kelly’s crotch. Our pyramid stood four cups tall. Not a prize winner by any means yet not an embarrassment either. Laura had to pee and insisted Kelly go with her. When they returned, Laura pushed her way between John’s legs and shoved her, now braless chest, into his face for a quick motorboat. I could see Laura’s nipples were rock hard and at full attention. Her white T-shirt didn’t hide much. Kelly slipped me her bra under the table. Kelly was wearing a brown and orange crop-top sweater thing. It had a zipper down the front with a big round ring pull attached. As soon as she’d sat down, Kelly tugged the zipper all the way down, exposing a pile of cleavage. When Laura saw that Kelly was showing off “her girls,” she turned and had Kelly tie the back of her T-shirt in a knot. Laura’s very toned torso was then exposed and Kelly had tied her shirt so tightly that Laura’s nipples looked like they might cut through the fabric. Laura squeezed herself between John and me, mostly facing me, and shoved my hand onto her shirt. Yep, those nipples were damn hard alright! Her mounds were maybe C-cups? As I played with her nipples she told us that Kelly had got them hard for her. In the restroom, Laura was feeling up Kelly and Kelly returned the favor. I slipped a hand under Kelly’s shirt, and indeed, her nipples were also like pebbles. As I was two-hands deep into titty squeezing, Laura unzipped her jeans, while her back was facing John and the rest of the bar. Laura pulled my hand from her boobs and pushed it into her jeans. She was as smooth as a ball bearing. Her pussy was shaved and lightly oiled. She pushed my hand deeper. My fingers separated her thin, tight lips and I plunged my middle finger as deep as it would reach into her cunt. Laura grasped my upper arm and shook a little as she looked into my eyes with a face that said ‘orgasm’. I worked my finger around in growing circles, stretching out her walls as best I could. Laura shook a bit more as she finished cumming. Her orgasm ended, she plunged into my face for a wild open-mouthed tongue sucking. She damn near pulled mine out by the roots! When she broke our kiss, she looked at Kelly and said, “Jesus, Kelly! He fucking made me cum in no time flat!” Kelly beamed with pride. I could also tell that Kelly’s hand was under the table and most likely in the vicinity of John’s dick. John shifted his chair so he was right next to Kelly. I watched him slip his hand inside and up her sweater top to play with her tits. Her arm started moving rhythmically. John put both of his hands under the table for a moment. Then he went back to Kelly’s boobs and her arm started pumping again. I was still slowly fingering Laura as she stood next to my barstool. John leaned in and he and Kelly kissed as though they were animals in heat. A couple of minutes later Kelly’s arm slowed and then stopped. A couple of minutes after that, she pulled her hand above the table while John’s went below the table for another adjustment. Kelly looked at me as she licked traces of John’s cum off of her hand. John noticed she was looking at me and he caught my eye with a sheepish grin. From Kelly’s fuck-story of a couple of hours previous, I knew John was also a pumper. I bent around for a quick peek under the table and saw a puddle of fresh cum near the table base. I got Laura off a second time. Then she had her hands all over my crotch. She was breathing heavily into my ear. “I need to fuck you. I need your cock. Where can we go? I mean someplace we can go now. My pussy is so wet.” Laura reminded me more than just a little bit of Kelly. The more Kelly gets, the more she needs.“ Let’s go outside.” Laura appeared puzzled. “C’mon. Let’s go.” She headed for the door. I quietly told Kelly and John that “Laura needs a fucking. We’ll be right back.” Kelly laughed out loud! I did a quick scan up and down the sidewalk and pulled Laura to a house one door away from the bar. There was an old block wall next to the driveway. I pulled her into that space next to a car and pushed her jeans down. Laura leaned forward onto the trunk of the car. I released my cock, bent my knees, and plunged my cock into her tight cunt. Laura started to swear. I put my hand over her mouth to quiet her. I had to keep it there. I was humping her hard and fast. My nuts had been fully drained and I’d been drinking dime beers by the dozens, but Laura’s jeans had her knees locked together such that her twat was incredibly tight and slick at the same time. She bit my hand at least twice as she came. I fucked her as hard as I possibly could. And then I felt that feeling! Yes! My nuts were boiling. It was going to happen. I slammed her ass so hard the car was shaking from side to side and I felt one strong stream of cum shoot out of me and into that tight cunt. I pulled out immediately and stuffed my hardon into my jeans. I pulled Laura’s jeans up before she knew what was happening. We stepped onto the sidewalk as a group of people walked past us. Phew, we just missed an audience, which was a good thing. Cops would have been called. John and Kelly were waiting for our return. John pulled Laura to him, kissed her and they spoke. I heard her tell him that “my pussy is full of cum.” I looked at Kelly and mouthed ‘did you cum?’ She rolled her eyes and smiled as her reply. Since everyone had that out of the way, we got serious about our drinking as the flirting continued. The next day, Kelly shared that John had fingered her to a squirting cum while Laura and I were out fucking. Both of the girls sat there in wet panties. We all got shit-faced and then drank a bit more slowly as we kind of sobered up. By the time we left the bar around one a.m., we weren’t too bad off. Kelly had been sharing tales of sexual exploits with Laura for much of the night. And Laura’s reactions were very graphic (“that makes me so fucking wet!”). Laura had been looking at me like a lioness looks at a zebra. Shortly after we began our several-block walk from the bar, Laura pulled her T-shirt over her tits and flashed us. Kelly, of course, would not be outdone and she also flashed us, but she left her sweater pulled above her tits until a car approached. Once she deduced it was not a police car, she flashed her tits again. Laura and Kelly were laughing their asses off flashing their tits at random inanimate objects: “How do you like these, Mr. Tree?” John and I were playing lots of grab-hand with both of the girls. Four nipples and two cocks were quite stiff. About a block from her apartment Kelly unzipped her jeans and pulled them open. John and I took turns fingering her twat until Laura shoved us aside and took over. Standing in the middle of the sidewalk, tits smashed together, Laura fingered Kelly. Laura then unzipped her own jeans and two doors later, Kelly returned the favor. One door away from their building, I yanked Laura’s T-shirt over her head and John and I played keep away. Kelly had her back to John, trying to catch Laura’s shirt when John yanked off Kelly’s top. We all laughed our loud asses off the sidewalk and into their building. And we were loud, Kelly and Laura still shrieking as John and I played keep-away with their shirts. Since Kelly was the one without a roommate for the weekend, it was a given that we were all heading to her apartment. Once we were inside the front door, Wayne and Artie came piling around the corner of the landing between the first and second floors. They had bounded down from the third floor to see what in the world was happening. As bad as their ploy to see Kelly’s tits had bombed out the previous week, they hit the jackpot that night. John and I still had the girls’ shirts. Far from getting shy and covering their boobs, Laura and Kelly were both drunk enough and horny enough to enjoy showing their goodies to the shy boys. About the time there was enough drool on the floor to call for a mop, Laura first, followed by Kelly, tugged their open jeans down a bit to flash the boys their shaved twats. They didn’t go full lip-reveal, just down enough to see the top of the pussy crack. The girls were still loud as hell laughing at everything they or anyone else was doing. John and I couldn’t help but die at the entire scene. Wayne and Artie were wearing boxers when they charged down to the circus. They had both grown full woodies. As they were tussling around Artie’s cock popped out through his fly. Our eardrums were nearly shattered! Laura grabbed hold of his dick before he had a chance to regain his dignity. Laura was nuts! “How dare you stick your big thing at me like this! Are you demanding I suck you off? Who are you to demand that I suck you off!” Artie was two-hundred shades of red. I think I may have pissed my pants a bit. I was laughing so hard I could barely catch my breath. Wayne and Artie were standing on the stairs a couple of steps above us. Laura still had a death grip on Artie’s cock. She stepped up one step and sucked his average white-boy cock into her mouth. After a couple of strokes, she popped off and squeezed the hell out of his member at the base and fake-enraged yelled at him again, “Do you think I want you to spray your cum into my mouth? How dare you think you should cum in my mouth!” Laura dove back onto his cock again, this time she was grabbing his ass and thrusting him making it look like Artie was the one face-fucking her. Kelly stepped toward Wayne. Wayne froze. Kelly yanked Wayne’s boxers to his ankles and swallowed his slightly larger than standard white boy issue cock into her mouth. John and I were still laughing. Artie, literally, didn’t know if he was cumming or going. Another minute later and Laura made the decision for him. Artie groaned. Laura purred. They stayed frozen for a minute. After that Laura pulled off his cock and stood up. She started speaking with a mouthful of Artie’s jizz. “So now you think it’s okay to shoot your little boy juice into my mouth?” By the end of the sentence Laura had purposefully drooled her pretty mouthful of cum down her chin and across her chest. She started to slowly rub Artie’s cum into her skin. She looked at him, and for the first time in a normal voice said, “You’re lucky that I love cum.” She looked at both Artie and Wayne with lustful eyes. Kelly had pushed Wayne up a few steps and then pushed him to sit down on the landing. Kelly was kneeling in front of him, turned a bit to the side as she sucked him. It gave Wayne room to play with her tits as well as slip his hand in her jeans and onto her butt. Kelly kept wiggling approval and Wayne shoved his hand lower, pushing her jeans with him, until he was fingering her pussy. Kelly was moaning away on Wayne’s cock. You could tell he didn’t know if it was an act or what the hell those crazy broads were up to? I could tell. A minute later, Kelly popped up and groaned out a loud “Oh, fuck!” as Wayne got her off. After she came she looked at him, smiling, and said “You Devil, getting me off like that! Now give it up! I want to taste your cum.” Kelly slammed her face into his crotch. She used her hand to play with his nuts. She sucked as hard as she could. “Shit! I’m cumming!” Wayne laid back onto the landing and his hips bucked up and down. Kelly’s mouth rode him a like breaking a bronco. Then Wayne looked like he flat-lined. Kelly pulled her mouth off, stood up facing the rest of us, and very seductively, following Laura’s lead, drooled Wayne’s cum all over her chest. Laura raced up to Kelly and started to lick and suck her nipples and Wayne’s cum. She paused as Kelly returned the favor lapping up some of Artie’s splooge. Kelly also took the opportunity to push Laura’s jeans down, as hers were, to her knees fully exposing Laura’s shaved cunt and ass to the boys. And me as well! I had been fooling around with Laura in the dark. It was great seeing her naked in the glaring light. Laura had a great looking ass. Beautifully toned but not flat and boring. Nice buns! It was also my first good look at her huge areolae and stiff pink nipples. John knocked us all out of our stupor. ”It’s Brian and Deb!” he loudly whispered. Those were his first-floor roommates and they were coming up the sidewalk. Kelly and Laura took off like a terror around the corner and up the stairs, waddling with their jeans down, pushing Wayne and Artie with them. About the time that the front door opened, I heard the pile of half-naked humans fall into Kelly’s second-floor apartment. John introduced me and we shared some small chit-chat. Brian and Deb had also been out and looked to be both drunk and horny. They went into their apartment and John and I headed upstairs. I opened the door to find the small coffee table had been pushed away. Pieces of clothing were all over the rug and furniture. Wayne and Artie, both fully naked, were on their backs on the floor. Both of them were being sixty-nined by the girls. Kelly was on top of Wayne and Laura was on Artie. Kelly’s butt-length long hair was splayed all over Wayne’s legs and balls. Whether they knew it or not, Wayne and Artie had just learned a very important life lesson: It’s not about what you want and when you want it. It’s about what she wants and when it’s good for her. A week prior they failed miserably in their attempt to see some boobs. And yet, there they were naked on the floor with shaved twats in their faces. I grabbed beers from the fridge for John and me as we sat down on the couch to watch. To the boy’s credit, they were both nearly back to full hardness. A few minutes later and Wayne’s seven inches was stiff as could be and it was nearly purple. Kelly pulled her mouth off of his cock and sat up, smothering his face with her cunt. She looked and John and me and said, “If you two want to stay and play, you better get naked right now.” Laura popped up and growled her agreement. John and I stood and undressed. John was hung. Damn. I was hard from all of the shenanigan’s plus, watching my girlfriend swallowing another cock was always a turn-on. John was probably as long as me when he stripped but he quickly grew to his glorious nine-inches. By the time we were naked and sat back down, Kelly had scooted down on Wayne and was riding his cock reverse cowgirl. Wayne was playing her butt cheeks. Kelly was holding up her boobs, licking at her nipples, and basically just showing off her smoking body as she slowly rode Wayne. Laura’s face came off of Artie’s cock and she yelped, “Oh shit! Fuck! Oh, God!” She wiggled her cunt all over Artie’s nose as he made her cum. Laura sat up after she got over her orgasm and surveyed the situation. Kelly stayed on Wayne’s cock and she shuffled her feet around on the floor as she did a one-eighty to face Wayne. Kelly flattened herself onto his chest as she asked me to go get her lube. I was in and out of her bedroom in a flash. Kelly always keeps a tube of KY on her nightstand. You just never know what may come up? Kelly’s little bubble butt was wiggling at me. I dropped to my knees, wiggling my way between Kelly and Wayne’s legs. Wayne took the hint and spread his wide apart. I dropped a huge dollop right onto Kelly’s little brown target and another big one on the tip my cock. I used my hand to stroke my cock and get it sloppy slick. Laura was looking at my cock the entire time with the most lustful smile I’d ever seen. Laura bent over to get a front-row seat as I worked to pop my cockhead through Kelly’s back door. As soon as I was in I made one smooth push until my nuts wouldn’t let me go deeper and they were rubbing against Wayne’s balls. Kelly let out a guttural growl followed by, “Fuck me.” Wayne held tight as I started to fuck Kelly’s ass. Kelly’s ass always feels like fucking an inferno. The heat is just beyond description. Wayne started to feel the rhythm and soon we were doing alternate strokes. Kelly was making animal sounds. I think she orgasmed for ten minutes straight. I’d been in my own heaven and hadn’t fully noticed that Laura had her own tag team going. She was riding Artie and, how I don’t know because I missed seeing it, she had John’s massive dong up her ass. Laura was also making the sounds of an alien being killed. I saw Laura reach out for Kelly’s hand. Once she had her attention, she asked Kelly if they could swap the cocks in their butts? Kelly squeezed her hand and said, “Sure, send that salami this way.” Everyone stopped fucking. John and I untangled ourselves. We passed the KY again as we stood amongst the orgy and then dropped to our knees behind new garages. Laura was easy to slip into and it didn’t look as though John had any trouble plugging Kelly’s hole. I leaned forward and was kissing on Laura’s neck. She lifted up and twisted around so we could play tongue hockey. Artie was nibbling on her nipples. Laura started a deep, guttural humming into my mouth. It made me buck harder. I started to really slam into her butt. She was getting more and more excited. She finally ripped loose and screamed, “Fucking hell! I’m cumming!” She was thrashing wildly. Artie was humping her hard. I was fighting to stay on top of the three-layer fuck circus! I could tell Artie was going for load number two. He locked up and I felt his load pulse past my cock through the thin layer of flesh separating us. It was all pretty wild and pretty hot. My mind was not involved. It was all instinct. I blasted out another load right after Artie. Watching us all cum together got the other pile worked up. John was running his long rod in crazy-long strokes in and out of Kelly’s butt. She screamed “OH FUUUCK!”, while John roared. They started to collapse. I heard Wayne ask her, “Can I try your butt?” Kelly appreciated his initiative. She squeezed out of their sweaty pile, turned ninety degrees, and laid her chest on the couch. John splatted Kelly’s ass with more KY. Wayne mounted her butt like a monkey fucking a coconut. The rest of us watched Wayne slam Kelly around as he fucked her wildly. Just a few short minutes later he nutted. He fell off as soon as he squirted. Everyone watched two loads of cum drip out of Kelly’s ass and down the backs of her thighs. Laura gave her a hand up and they headed for the bathroom. John and I congratulated Wayne and Artie on a job well done. Their faces said they would stop smiling around the time they would stop chocking their chickens over this night, or somewhere well into their thirties! The guys found their clothes and departed for their own apartment. John and I squeezed into the bathroom and watched the girls soaping each other up through the translucent shower curtain. They weren’t playing, just getting everything nice and clean. He and I took our turns following the girls and soon a group of clean and naked people was in the living room. We turned on the TV and found a crazy old late-night horror movie. Kelly slipped to the floor and had John scoot his ass to the edge of the couch. Kelly slowly and gently played with and sucked on John’s cock. Laura had snuggled in next to me and I spread her knees and then her lips as I explored her pussy. We all just gently played and explored as we watched the movie. Kelly ended up on John’s lap as he sucked her tits. By the time the credits rolled, I was hard again. I stood up and moved to the end of the couch. I pulled Laura along until she grasped my plan. She hung her head back over the arm of the couch. I slipped my cock into her mouth and then her throat and slowly throat fucked her. Kelly enjoyed the closeup view and snuck over and started to eat Laura as she was stroking John. Laura was moaning. Once John was hard, Kelly moved her mouth to Laura’s nipples. She continued to finger Laura’s clit as John pushed his salami into Laura’s twat. I could see their issue. John clearly could not fit more than six inches into her twat. I suggested to him that we swap. John gave me a thumbs up. I quickly slid into Laura’s pussy. She was a bit dry from a rough night. Kelly splatted some KY on my cock and I went to town slipping and a sliding in a fun new twat. Laura was tighter than Kelly, but now that she had her knees spread, not uncomfortably so. She felt good! It was a sight to behold as Laura and John worked together as she swallowed his long sword completely to the hilt. Kelly was using her hands and tongue to do what she could to make Laura feel good. For a while, she got her face in her crotch and was sucking her clit as I carefully fucked so as to not bash Kelly’s face. Fucking was all that we were doing. Just moving the parts and feeling good. Everyone had cum so much that I don’t think we had anything left. Laura eventually decided that she’d been fucked enough and suggested that Kelly take a turn. I knew where Kelly wanted John’s dick so I called, “Mouth.” I fucked her face while John stroked his monster all the way in and out of her cunt. After seeing John hit a roadblock in Laura, it was just as amazing to see Kelly envelop his entire member. Kelly was not like the rest of us. She still had some in the tank. John’s long dong was working magic in her pussy. She was soaking wet. I could see her juices coating John’s dick. She was encouraging me to stay deep in her throat as she used her nose to bobble my nuts. Laura was sitting back watching. Five minutes of fucking had Kelly worked up. John and I both picked up the pace. Kelly was twisting and tugging on her nipples. Laura took the hint and got involved. She went down on Kelly’s clit. That hit the button, literally! Kelly spit me out and screamed out an orgasm. I watched her spray John’s cock with her cum. Laura had moved just in time to see the show but miss the spray. Kelly had me worked up. I laid my nuts on her face and jacked my cock as fast as I could. Kelly worked her way to my back door and was licking my hole and tickling me. It wasn’t much, for me anyway, but I got off one small shot that landed on her neck. John pulled out and jacked himself also. I helped Kelly get her head up to watch. John dumped just enough to fill her belly button. Laura lapped my cum from Kelly’s neck. John pulled out and bent over and licked his own mess out of her belly button while having to restrain Kelly. She is so ticklish, she was squealing as he licked her. After she licked up my stuff, Laura moved to John’s cock and sucked him clean of a few drops and then did the same favor to me. Kelly was still laying spread-eagle on the couch and Laura decided to clean off Kelly’s cum. She pretty much stayed out of Kelly’s slit as she licked away. But once she had Kelly cleaned up, she laid down on the couch between Kelly’s legs and started flat-tonguing her way through Kelly’s gash. She’d start at the end of her slit and take a lap to the front end of her slit. She wasn’t working to get Kelly off, she was just enjoying tasting her. Kelly gently held Laura’s head and softly said, “Happy!” By that time, it was close to five a.m. John suggested to Laura that it was time to go downstairs. He picked up their clothes as Laura was still tonguing Kelly. Once he had found all of the pieces, Laura reluctantly gave up her position. John stood over Kelly as she tugged on his limp cock saying, “Goodbye.” I stood and Laura smashed her boobs all the way into me and squeezed my butt as we said goodbye. They left, naked. Nothing was said as Kelly and I dragged ourselves to bed and crashed immediately. Mid-terms came up a few weeks later and Kelly didn’t do amazing, as she’d assumed she would. That shook her up. She got re-focused and ended the semester with a 3.8 GPA. She cut out the orgies for the rest of her freshman year. But John’s cock was just too tempting and they had a couple of more sessions that Laura didn’t know about. When the first hot days of spring hit, Wayne and Artie offered the girls the backyard rooftop outside of their window for sunbathing. Kelly convinced Tricia to sun topless with her. Kelly, of course, ended up taking off her bottoms. She knew that Wayne and Artie were spanking their monkeys watching them. And she was fine with that. Related Posts:gay/authoritarian/descending-into-cock-cravings/desc…gay/authoritarian/descending-into-cock-cravings/desc…gay/authoritarian/descending-into-cock-cravings/desc…Kelly RutherfordKelly RowlandKelly Slater... My older lover 3EroticStoriesGreg and I got up and had breakfast.He told me much he enjoyed the night before,and the special wake up this morning.He also told me he was really turned on by me wearing pantyhose.He wanted to spend the whole weekend with me.I said I would,but I needed to go home first,and pick up a few things.He grabbed me and kissed me,saying be back soon,I have a surprise for you later.Ok I’ll be back as soon as I can. Much more to cum!!!!!!!XOXOXOXOXOXOXOXOXOXOXOXO Related Posts:My older lover 4My older loverMy older lover 2In Praise Of (Much) Older WomenMy Older Boss Finally Seduces MeCollege Kid's First Time With An Older Man... My older lover 2EroticStoriesTo pick up where I left off.I had spent the night at Greg’s apartment.I woke early,and decided to wake up Greg with a blowjob. He was on his back,I pulled the covers back and took his flaccid cock in my mouth.His cock started to get hard the more I sucked.He began waking up and I held his cock in my hand while licking his balls.He just laid there moaning as I jerked him off.When I took his cock deep into my throat,he put his hands on my head and began stroking my hair.I started licking and sucking his cock as if their were no tomorrow.I could feel him begin to pulse,so I went all the down and waited for him to cum.A warm gushing flow filled my throat and mouth.I pumped his cock with my mouth and made sure that none of his sweet nectar was spilled.Greg looked at me and said good morning sweetie,the same to you I said.More to cum. XOXOXOXOXOXO Related Posts:My older lover 3My older lover 4My older loverIn Praise Of (Much) Older WomenMy Older Boss Finally Seduces MeCollege Kid's First Time With An Older Man... My older loverEroticStoriesBack when their were newspapers,I answered a personal add that simply stated “gay? how to get involved”.I called the number and spoke to a gentleman named Greg.He asked me how old I was,and what I was into.He asked me if I liked to give or receive,I said both. He was excited that I was 18 and wanted to meet him.He told me that he was 55 and asked if that would be a problem.I said not at all and was looking forward to seeing him.We set a time for that evening for me to go to his apartment. This was about a week and a half after my first glory hole experience.I had gone to my lingerie store and had amassed quite a collection of pantyhose,stockings,and panties.For this meeting,I had decided to wear a pair of sheer to waist black pantyhose.I arrived at greg’s apartment at 6:30pm.When I walked in,he greeted me with a hug,and ran his hand over my jeans in the front.He was an attractive man,well built,wearing shorts and a tank top.I had this urge to kiss him,so I did.We made out for a minute,and then he offered me a drink.We sat down at his kitchen table an engaged in small talk for a while. I was really horny and I could tell he was too.After a few gin and tonics,I stood up in front of him and took off my clothes,standing there in only my pantyhose.He asked why I was wearing pantyhose,and I told him because they make me feel sexy.He stood up and began rubbing my cock through my hose.I took his hand and walked him to his bed.I asked him to sit down on the edge,and then knelt down and pulled of his shorts.He had a nice cock about 7 inches.I took him in my mouth,and began pleasuring him.He was impressed by my technique.He asked me to lay down on my back on his bed.He started rubbing and licking my cock through my pantyhose. Then he pulled them down and started giving me head.He was really good at it,and brought me to orgasm in a matter of minutes.Greg swallowed my load,then crawled up to my mouth,and began kissing me.I could taste my cum on his lips and tongue.He got up went into the bathroom and came back with a jar of vaseline.He removed my pantyhose,lubed up his cock and asked me to put my legs over my head.As i did this,he got on the bed and stuck his cock deep in my ass.This was the first time I had been fucked in this position,and it was awesome.He could really go deep,and we could also hug and kiss in this position.I moaned really loud as he pounded my ass,yelling out for him to go faster and deeper. This lasted for what seemed like an eternity.As he was kissing my neck,he whispered in my ear that he was going to cum.I told him to cum deep in my ass.He began groaning,sweat was dripping off his face,then I could feel this massive load entering my awaiting ass.He thrust deeper,and then just laid on top of me,kissing me passionately.We laid there letting all his cum enter me.We got up and took a shower together,that was nice.Greg then gave me a robe to wear.We had more drinks and watched tv.I spent the night with Greg.But that is another story.I’ll pick up where we left off soon. XOXOXOXOXOXOXXO Related Posts:My older lover 3My older lover 4My older lover 2In Praise Of (Much) Older WomenMy Older Boss Finally Seduces MeCollege Kid's First Time With An Older Man... Being asked to Breed a White, Married Woman – Chapter 2EroticStoriesSally and Ben Discuss Antonio. This chapter is from Sally’s point of view of what happens when she gets home from a weekend with me. Sunday morning, I woke up in Antonio’s arms and proceeded to kiss him and continued enjoying him next to me. I briefly thought of what Ben might be doing before I decided to wake Antonio with a morning blow job. He also decided he needed a morning fuck as well, so about ten am we got up and went to get showered and dressed for the day. About eleven-thirty I was calling Ben to let him know our plans for today. He didn’t answer right away so I was wondering if I had woken him up. When he did answer all he said was, “Hi.” I replied, “Hey there, we had a great time and we do know more about each other now. I did sleep but not much, so I do plan to nap when I get home. Antonio said we are going to leave here soon, but he wants to get lunch on the way there. We should be there by three pm if that is okay.” “Sally, I have steaks marinating for lunch so I think you need to come home now!” he stated angry at both of them. “Ben, don’t be so needy,” I said to him angrily. Continuing I said, “It will be fine to cook for supper tonight. Just fix yourself a sandwich and we can have what you planned later, after my nap. I need to go so I will see you soon, baby.” I could tell Ben was going to argue again so I hung up on him. At three pm we pulled into my driveway and before I could do anything Antonio pulled me to him and kissed me very passionately. I knew Ben would look around to make sure none of our neighbors saw us. We pulled apart and we were talking to each other when he came up to the car on my side and opened the door for me. I looked up at him and smiled and as I turned to exit the car, I forgot my dress was around my waist, so I gave Ben and the neighbors an eyeful of my wet pussy, that was still leaking Sir’s seed. My pussy was very red and swollen and I got out very gingerly. “Hi, honey, I am sore and need to take my time moving. Maybe I will be ready for action again after a bath and a nap. I just need to get used to his big cock,” I said as I moved to hug him. Ben cringed hearing this again about us being together again. Antonio came around and picked me up and carried me into our house and softly set me on the couch. “Remember, Kitten, you need to soak in Epsom salts and rub some lotion on your pussy lips so the pain will be gone quicker,” Antonio reminded me. “I will, Sir, and thank you for carrying me in from your car. I will text you later and let you know how I am doing,” I said smiling at him. “Sounds good to me,” he then leaned down and kissed me pinching my nipples. Then he stood and shook Ben’s hand, saying to him, “Thank you for allowing me to enjoy your beautiful and sexy wife. I look forward to seeing you both again soon.” Antonio then walked out to his car and drove home. Back inside, Ben sat down next to me and put his arm around my shoulder allowing me to lay my head on his chest. He kissed my forehead and then whispered to me, “I love you. Are you going to be oky?” I kept my head down and just whispered back to him. “I love you, honey, and thank you for allowing me to have that experience and try to make us a baby. We need to talk, but can you wait until after we eat? I need a bath and some rest.” “Yes, I can wait. Let me help you upstairs and I will stay there until you get out of the bath. I will start the grill when you wake up,” he said with a look of concern for my discomfort. “Sounds good, I just need a couple of hours, so about six pm come up and wake me. I promise I will be better then,” I told him. Ben helped me up and while I removed my dress and set it aside to go to the cleaners, he started the bath for me. He poured some Epsom salts in and helped me to get in when I entered the bathroom. When I was ready to get out Ben helped me again and then dried me off. When he was done, he took me to our bed and then applied some lotion to my swollen pussy. With me in bed, Ben went back downstairs and waited for me in the living room, in case I would need him for anything. At six pm Ben came upstairs to wake me up and kissed me. I looked up at him and smiled and pulled him down for a better kiss. “Hi, there, honey. Let me get up and get dressed so I can help you with supper,” I said smiling at him. Ben went downstairs and started working on dinner while I dressed. When I came into the kitchen, I saw him at the grill cooking the steaks and potatoes he had decided to fix us. I made us a salad and set the table so we could sit inside and talk in private. We didn’t talk during dinner we just ate and smiled at each other. The food was very good and I was glad we did stay home to eat. When we finished eating, we cleaned up the kitchen and then took our wine glasses to the living room and sat to reconnect. I was first to speak, “Honey, I again want to thank you for this past couple of days and allowing me to be with Antonio. He is an amazing lover and I do think we got the job done. I will confirm it with a home test later this week.” Ben was smiling when he said, “I am glad you enjoyed yourself, sweetheart, and I hope you are pregnant. But I have one question for you.” I looked at him not knowing what he was going to ask but knew I had to be totally honest with him no matter what it is. “My question is this. If you are pregnant then does that mean you won’t be seeing Antonio ever again?” He had to know what my answer would be, even if he feared he was right. I never broke eye contact with him but did not answer until I thought it out. I wanted to answer truthfully but I wasn’t sure he could handle that. Finally, I spoke, “Honey, I want to be totally honest with you but I am sure you are not going to like what you hear. So, here goes.” I swallowed to steady my nerves and proceeded to respond. “Yes, I am sorry, but whether I’m pregnant or not I will be seeing Antonio again. You heard me the other night when I said I no longer could live without a big black cock and I meant that. There is nothing like it in the world and I will no longer deny myself that time in heaven. I also only want Antonio’s big black cock. I gave myself to him yesterday to be with him anytime, anywhere, and in any way. If he calls, I will drop everything I am doing and go to him. I don’t care what I am doing or where we are, I am now owned by him and his cock. I hope you can understand that.” Ben sat there with his jaw open in disbelief. He could not understand how this had gone this far in just a short time. So, he decided he needed to bite the bullet and just ask a question he really did not want to ask. “So, you’re serious about this? I guess I shouldn’t have been so cooperative, allowing you to be with him the entire weekend. Is there anything I can do or say that will change your mind?” Before I answered I took a sip of my wine and steady myself to not show how I was falling in love with Antonio. “I am afraid not, sorry. His cock is now my drug of choice and I plan to never go more than a day without it. Small to average white cocks just don’t do it for me and I do not see why I should settle for second best. I am not the first married white woman to make this decision and I know I won’t be the last. You just have to realize you are now not able to satisfy your wife sexually, but in all other things I am your wife and I love you dearly.” I hoped that the last part would soothe some of the hurt that I could tell he was feeling. “I love you too and that is why all of this hurts so bad. I didn’t realize I never satisfied you before when we made love. Why didn’t you say something?” he asked. “I guess, since I never had anything to compare it with, I just thought I was getting all there was to have. Now, I know there is something better out there and I never want to lose that.” I said worried he might leave me. I then leaned over and took his face in my hands and kissed him deeply. When we broke the kiss, we just stared at each other neither of us speaking. Finally, Ben broke the silence by saying, “I need some time to think, so I am going for a walk, alone. I hope you can understand why I need this.” He then rose and walked out of the front door. When the door closed, I hung my head worried I had ruined everything. I decided to lean on Antonio for support. He had told me he would be there for me, so I grabbed my phone and sent him a text. Sir, Hey there, were you serious when you said I could lean on you for support with this whole thing? I talked to Ben about us and my dedication to you, allowing you to own me, and he didn’t take it so well. He left to take a walk to sort his thoughts before he continued our conversation. What do you think I should do? Kitten xxx I sent the text and then laid down on the couch to wait to see what he had to say. It didn’t take long for my phone to buzz. But, looking at it I had to laugh as I had a text from both Ben and Antonio. I decided to read my husband’s text first and was shocked at what I read. Sally, Against my better judgment, I have decided to see this your way and I will support whatever you decide to do. Please just always come home to me and always tell me the truth about what happens between you and your black lover. You can relax now I’m on my way home. I love you. Ben I was surprised, but also excited as I really wanted to see Antonio again and Ben had just given me the okay to do so. Realizing I would not be cheating, I tried to open Antonio’s text but my hands were shaking too hard to do so. ‘Calm down, it’s just a text. Besides you don’t even know what he is going to say yet,’ I thought and then I took a deep breath and tried again to open his text. I read it and my heart leaped in my chest. Kitten, I am so glad to hear from you this soon and, I must admit, sort of surprised. I didn’t think Ben would be okay with this, but I am assuming he has agreed to us being together. I have a meeting tomorrow so I would like to pick you up for supper when I am done and then we can spend the night together at my place. I will have my car there at seven pm to get you. Wear something sexy and remember what I told you about underwear. I can’t wait to see you then. Antonio xx “Shit, I am so screwed,” I said to no one since no one else was home. I then laughed at how I said that. I most definitely wanted to be screwed and it had to be by my black lover. I took a couple of deep breaths to calm down and then replied to Antonio, Sir, I am so glad you want to see me again and yes, I will be ready at seven pm. I will spend the night with you as I so need you to make love me again like you did last weekend. Yes, Ben is on board with us being together and he has given us his blessing. Your willing White Married Slut xxxx As I pressed send all I could think about was what I had to wear. Deciding I wanted to wear something special, I left and went shopping to find the perfect dress that would impress Antonio. I left a note for Ben, in case he returned while I was gone. When I returned home and turned down our street, I was happy to see Ben sitting on the front porch drinking a beer. I hoped he was calmed down after his walk. When I got out of the car he rose and offered to help carry the bags inside for me. I leaned into him, not giving him my bags, and kissed him on the lips. “Sorry, baby, but you can’t carry these in as I can’t let you see what’s in them.” This caused me to blush and so I continued, “I bought them for my black lover and he needs to see them first. After I return from my time with him, I may show them to you.” I watched Ben for his response and I could tell he realized something was up. I decided I better tell him about tomorrow before we went any further. “Honey, I texted Sir, to advise him of our talk, after you left. He said he saw your side of this but still wanted to see me again. He asked me to supper tomorrow night and then I will be spending the night with him. Based on your text, that I received before his, I told him that was okay. I was correct, right?” I asked. Ben looked up at me and saw how I was biting my lower lip in hopes he was really okay with my decision. He then said, “Sounds like you will get what you want then. But I still have some questions for you.” I nodded my head and set my packages by the door and went to the kitchen to get a glass of wine. I returned to sit next to Ben on the couch. Taking his hand in mine, I then asked him, “What is on your mind, baby? I am sure we can work it out so we both understand how this is going to work. I am sure last weekend was a shock to you.” “You could say that. I thought it was going to be a one-night deal and then you threw me out and spent the entire weekend with him. Have I lost you to Antonio?” he asked me. “No, sweetheart, I love you and want to grow old with you. I felt I needed more of his cum to make sure I did get pregnant, but if you want me to not see him again, I will call him right now and do that. I hope you understand, and I know you already know this, the more he fucks me the better chance I have to get pregnant and we started this for just that purpose, to have a baby. Has that changed for you or what is it exactly?” I stated. Ben took a drink of his beer and then looked at me with a smile. This helped me relax as I thought he was going to be okay with this. “I do understand that but I am just feeling like I let you down, baby. It is my fault we have to do something else to have a baby. I just can’t understand why you chose a black man, though,” he said with a confused look on his face. I took another sip of my wine and then put the glass down and took Ben’s and did the same. I took his hands in mine as I began to explain. “It is simple, I looked around the bar for the best looking, energetic, virile man, who I figured would give us a better chance to have the baby we would both love as our own. I never intended to choose him to embarrass you or cause us problems with our friends and family, but I will admit, I was mad at you for not knowing you were sterile before we got married.” I took a breath and then continued. “So, when I saw Antonio sitting at the bar, I realized I had always had a deep desire to see if black men had big cocks, as they are said to have, and I also wanted to feel pleasure while doing this.” I paused to take another sip of my wine and looked at Ben to see how he was accepting my explanation. I continued, “I didn’t want to just do it with anyone and not feel some attraction to them. If I did that, I was sure I would not succeed and I would never want to see him again, should we need additional injections.” The last caused us both to laugh. “Okay, I understand all of that, but why did you say what you did that first time? You said you would no longer let a white cock in your pussy or ass and that you now belonged to Antonio. I really don’t understand that, so please explain, if you can.” He looked at me for understanding. Ben looked on as we both drank some more of our drinks and before I could answer, he decided he needed another beer. As he got up, he asked me if I wanted a refill as well. “Yes, thank you, honey. That would be nice,” I said while handing him my glass. He got up taking my glass with him to the kitchen. When he returned, he had another beer and my glass was full again. He handed it to me and I sipped it while waiting for him to return to the couch. When he was seated, I tried to explain it to him. “I didn’t even remember saying that until the next day when Antonio brought it up. I was just so into getting fucked by him that I said things like I was high on a drug. Can you understand that? I meant nothing by it. You will always get to have my pussy, in fact, you can have any of my holes.” I looked at him with a wicked smile on my face before I added, “But I hope you understand that as much as I love you, Antonio will also hold a part of my heart, especially since he will be the father of our child. I just can’t, no WE just can’t, walk away from him. That would not be fair to him or our baby. I want him to be a part of the baby’s life so he or she will have two fathers.” “I can understand that Sally, but I just don’t want us to grow apart. I need my ‘Sally fix’ as well and right now I want to be with you more than anything else,” he responded. I leaned into Ben and kissed him deeply on the lips and then rose, taking his hand, and headed to our bedroom. Looking back at him as we walked, I said, “Okay then stud, it is time for you to reclaim your wife and make her scream for you.” When we got there I immediately turned to Ben and kissing him again I began to strip him. When we broke the kiss, he reached to start undressing me and I slapped his hands away saying, “Be patient, young man, I have this totally under control.” Once Ben was naked, I pushed him back on the bed. Looking at him lying there I said, “Now just sit there and enjoy the show.” I began dancing to some music in my head, just as I had done for Antonio, and did a very slow striptease. Ben just sat there stroking his medium-sized cock and smiling that I would do this for him. When I was naked, except for my stockings and heels, I crawled up the bed to lay on top of him and started kissing him. Then I moved to his ears and neck kissing as I went until I got back to his ears and whispered to him, “I see you like this as much as you did the other night. Do you like me being slutty for you?” “Oh, fuck yes, sweetheart. I never knew you had this side to you but I love it a lot,” he said kissing me again. I worked my way down his body until I was looking at his very hard cock. It was not as big as Antonio’s but I knew this cock belonged to my husband and had been my joy for all of these years. Looking into his eyes and smiling I said, “Ooo, someone is enjoying this. I do remember it had the same effect on you the other night as well. I guess I need to be sluttier for you more often. Sweetheart, I am your slut tonight and you can have me in any hole and any position you want.” With that, I lowered my head and took him into my mouth, all the way to the root. Being smaller than Antonio he did not hit my gag reflex and I knew I could handle all of him. “Oh, shit, baby, I do love it when you do that to me. I am so glad you said we needed this,” he groaned. I looked up at him and smiled at him even with a mouthful of cock and then proceeded to bring him close to completion. Suddenly, I pulled off of him and Ben was groaning about me leaving him hanging. I smiled at him and said, “Sorry, baby, but I am not ready for that yet. You need to remind me how good you are with your tongue now.” I moved onto my back and said, “Baby, don’t keep momma waiting or you may not like what I can do then. Remember ‘Happy wife, happy life’.” This caused us both to laugh. Ben immediately bent and started to kiss and suck on my labia making me moan. “Oh, yes, you are so good at that. It won’t take long for you to get your reward for a job well done,” I shouted. Hearing that Ben hoped our neighbors did not hear me screaming. He went straight to my clit and sucked it into his mouth. He also stuck two fingers in my pussy immediately finding my g-spot which causing me to flop all over the bed. He reached up with his other hand and grabbed my left nipple and started pinching, twisting, and pulling it like he wanted to tear it off my chest. He saw how I liked this the other night when Antonio did it to me and he was seeing if I liked the pain or, was I just allowing my black stud to do it to me. My response cleared that up for him when I said, “Oh, fuck! You know I like some pain with my pleasure and you are driving me insane. You are such a mean man when you don’t get what you want. Don’t fucking stop I am almost there.” Ben just smiled knowing he was now in control and it was going to be a long tiring night before we were done. I exploded and sprayed both Ben and the bed with my pussy juice. He stayed there drinking what he could catch and helped me come down from my high. When I could breathe again, I looked at him and saw the smug look he had on his face. I shook my head and asked, “What got into you? You have never attacked me like that, not that I am complaining, I liked it, but you have never been that aggressive before.” “I just wanted you to know who really owns you and it is not your black stud. As long as I know you will always return to me, and I can do that to you, I will allow you to continue to see him and make us a baby. But if you ever cheat with him, or lose track of whose wife you are, I will ruin you and our marriage. Am I clear?” he asked me. “Yes, Master,” I said. And then continuing, “You are my husband and I will never forget that. Thank you for allowing me to do this for you and for us. I know our baby will be so special.” He then moved up to be face to face with me and in one thrust drove his cock into my waiting pussy. He fucked me harder than I remember he ever had and we both screamed as orgasms hit both of us. We cuddled for a little while and then realized we had ruined the sheets with all of the juices we both soaked them with. When we were able to move again, we changed the sheets and showered together. We were both too tired to have any more fun in the shower. Both of us felt better and all that had happened earlier seemed to be forgotten. We spooned together and fell asleep. Tomorrow would bring another situation that we would need to deal with. I fell asleep wondering how hard it would be for him when I left with Antonio for the evening. Related Posts:Being asked to Breed a White, Married Woman - Chapter ThreeBeing asked to Breed a White, Married Woman chapter 5Being Asked To Breed A White, Married Woman Chapter 4gay/sf-fantasy/half-breed-adventurer/half-breed-adve…gay/college/little-white-pills/little-white-pills-34gay/college/little-white-pills/little-white-pills-35... Breaking Quarantine Chapter 2EroticStoriesFlynn grumbled at himself as he ran water over his hand under the kitchen tap. In his completely distracted state this evening, he had reached into the oven to remove the cannelloni, somehow forgetting to wear oven mitts. He only touched the ceramic casserole dish for a mere fraction of a moment, yet he jumped back, growling in anguish before hopping over to the sink to flood cold water over his singed hand. “This poor hand,” he thought to himself as he massaged it. “It’s been taking such a beating the past few days.” He cringed. Did he really just think that? Yes, he did. And, it was true, his hand experienced quite the workout in the short time since he caught his next-door neighbor reading some erotically charged story with that infatuating voice of hers. It was as if he had just rediscovered the joys of ‘squeezing the bat’ over the last few evenings… and daytimes… as he repeatedly imagined her on top of him or under him telling him dirty stories. But that was just the start of a succession of surprises, the type that got his heart pounding and blood racing. As he towelled off his hand, he ran through them, all doozies but starting from the least shocking. She knew his name. He’d figured she’d eventually find out, but still, he had hoped for the opportunity to introduce himself properly. She had left a package which arrived for him at his door. How did he know that she was the Good Samaritan? From the note that she left with the package which was also an invitation to ‘dinner’ on their balconies. So she also knew he was his neighbor already, for crying out loud. He was really lagging behind, but that wasn’t even the biggest wallop to his brain, though. No, that occurred before the whole name and invitation and neighbor stuff, and it happened during a video conference for work. That morning: “Alright, that’s great, Cam. Forward the data scan to Flynn for review when you’re done. Flynn, do you think you could have the initial draft outline of the presentation done by tomorrow? Then we can start work on the slides and script after I review it. Alright? Flynn?” “Hmm? Oh, sorry.” Flynn shook himself, distracted by a ball of lint rolling on his makeshift desk as he sat by the sliding door to his apartment balcony. He blinked his eyes wide, refocusing on his laptop screen and replied to his supervisor and colleagues, “Tomorrow for sure.” “Great,” his supervisor said. “Next item on the agenda, then: training schedules…” And Flynn was gone again, his eyes drifting out over his balcony to the beautiful sunshine outside. His brain was just not made to concentrate during video conference calls and with no colleagues to give him a gentle kick under the table to wake him up, his mind was ripe for mental walkabouts. Finding the sound of voices coming through his headphones to be too annoying, he hit his mute button and unplugged them so that the audio came through the laptop speakers. He redoubled his efforts to stay focused. A minute later, he wondered what Molly was doing. As if on cue, he heard her voice. He tilted his ear up slightly while still staring at his screen. She must have been right by her open window. The sound of his neighbor’s honey-silk tones came to him clear as the air, and it didn’t take him long to realize by her smooth cadence and sultry timbre that she was reading another one of those sexy stories aloud. Shit. This was going to be impossible to even fake paying attention to the meeting. He widened his eyes towards the laptop, feigned alertness, and hoped for the best. He tuned the conference out like so much white noise, committing his attention to the voice coming from next door. Flynn listened to Molly read aloud a very naughty little tale, something about a couple screwing in the laundry room. He grinned. As if her telling racy stories wasn’t enough, sex against a washing machine was a personal fantasy of his. With the image from their first meeting in the apartment’s laundry room ingrained in his head, he easily withdrew deeper into his daydream as Molly’s impromptu storytime weaved its magic. He pictured himself hoisting her onto the rumbling washing machine, digging his fingers into her back and bare ass as she wrapped her creamy legs around his waist, pulling him in with each thrust of his hips. He felt her soft, warm lips pressed against his mouth, gasping between kisses, imploring him for more. The sensation of her tight, damp pussy slipping over his stiff cock was all too real. Just as quickly, he envisioned them captured in a new position with him standing behind her, holding locking her arms at the elbows with his forearms, clutching her long red hair in a tight grip. He had free rein now, grimacing with harsh intent while filling her with swift, fervid strokes, each ending with a sharp smack of his crotch against her blushing butt. Flynn swallowed and grit his teeth. God, it was all too vivid, and as he listened to her read the story aloud, he realized something else. It was all too familiar. “Holy shit.” “Flynn? Sorry, did you have something to ask?” his supervisor asked. “I can see you said something, but you’re muted.” Flynn’s heart was going a hundred miles per hour, and he was all too aware of the rigid throb of his be dripping cock. He struggled to get his mind into gear, but finally surrendered and mentally just said, ‘Fuck it.’ “Sorry. Not feeling well, Gina. Gotta go!” he blurted, still not having unmuted himself, and shut down the conference. He slammed the laptop shut and slumped back in his chair, his eyes wide and glassy. He could still hear Molly speaking, then moaning and groaning. As he feverishly rubbed his hard shaft through the crotch of his slacks, his thoughts were in turmoil, not just by her scandalous cries of pleasure, but also due to the story that she read. Because he had written it. Now… Flynn managed to settle a bit as he plated the cannelloni. Cooking always had a way of focusing his thoughts. He was still dumbfounded about the notion that somehow, through some incredible coincidence, Molly had found one of his old stories to read aloud. As he was just a few moments away from properly ‘meeting’ her, it gave way to a slight thrill in his gut. She had gotten off on one of his fantasies. That was a lot to register, but what could that possibly mean for the two of them going forward? He checked the clock. It was already past seven. No time to dwell on his thoughts any longer, he grabbed a bottle of wine and tucked it under his arm, then took the two dishes of cannelloni from the kitchen counter. He walked out onto the balcony where Molly was, hopefully, still waiting for him. ~Molly~ Molly downed two glasses of wine and was beginning to spiral into the thoughts of, ‘He’s not coming, he has a girlfriend, and oh no, he really doesn’t like women,’ when she caught his shadow growing in the dim light. Butterflies filled her tummy and she lost her appetite. The excitement and nervousness were too much. He smiled and her breath caught. Wow, he was handsome. How in the world did she ever think she was supposed to have a coherent thought with him looking like that? She stood and took a step forward, but caught herself and froze. “Hi, Flynn. I’m glad you could come.” Her smile was big and bright. ‘You sound like an idiot,’ she scolded herself but kept her smile in place. “So, it’s nice to finally meet again,” Flynn said. “I can’t believe we turned out to be next-door neighbors.” “I know, but I’m glad it turned out to be you. After Mrs. Kersh passed, I was worried about who I would get,” without taking a breath she continued rambling, “What’s that? Is that cannelloni?” “Yes, it is, actually. You have a good eye and nose. I also brought a bottle of wine,” he said, then frowned. “Now I realize maybe we shouldn’t be exchanging food? Also, I’m not sure how I’m supposed to pass it over to you. Maybe I can get my tennis racquet.” Molly laughed. “That was thoughtful of you. Can I get it to go? You can wrap it up after dinner and put it by my door.” “Sure thing. And I see you already have a glass of wine, so I won’t have to toss the bottle over.” Molly offered a coy shrug of her shoulder towards her chin. “You can leave that bottle of wine by my door, too.” While they ate, they shared the basic niceties of casual conversation. The normal questions of where they worked and how things are currently different for their jobs. Flynn asked about Mrs. Kersh and Molly was all too happy to share stories about her. Once dinner was over and the plates were set aside the conversation slowed a bit and the silence of the city seemed to settle in around them. “What’s been the hardest part about self-isolation for you?” Molly asked softly, breaking the silence. “Oh, I miss my Friday nights out on the town,” Flynn replied. He winked and continued, “You know, ballroom dancing, Bridge with the ladies at the country club, those sorts of things.” She giggled. “You don’t strike me as your typical bridge player.” Flynn shook his head and chuckled. “No, seriously, it’s just simple human interaction that I miss. I’m tired of the video calls and the messaging. Even phone calls. It’s just not the same as speaking to someone in person, being with someone you really want to be with.” Molly nodded. She hesitated for a moment, but couldn’t help but ask, “Is there someone…” she looked down at her lap. “Special you want to be with?” “You mean like a girlfriend? No,” he said. “Or did you mean like my mother?” She looked up with a pleased smile and nodded, “Definitely your mother.” He opened his mouth and closed it. Then opened it again, hesitated, and then asked, “Do you have someone you want to be with?” Molly nodded and took a sip of wine, “Tom Hardy. That’s a no brainer, but as far as a boyfriend, no, there’s no one.” The silence once again filled the space as they stared at each other from across their balconies. It wasn’t uncomfortable, in fact, it was far from it. There was a slight charge passing between them, even at a distance. ‘If we were close enough to touch, this would be the moment of our first kiss.’ The thought caused a shiver to move throughout her body ending in a warm throb between her legs. She blushed and looked down. Flynn cleared his throat and a second later he asked, “How have you been keeping yourself busy?” Molly looked back up at him and the internal struggle of, ‘Do I tell him or not?’ burst through her. Blushing, she decided honesty would be the best policy. “Well, you see, you know that I write, but I also do audio stories for people.” He nodded. “Mmm. Interesting,” he mused, then quickly added, “I mean, that makes sense. You have a great voice for reading aloud.” Molly tilted her head and smiled. He asked, “So… Where do you get those stories from?” There was something in his tone, but she wasn’t sure what. “They’re from an online erotic stories site.” “Oh?” She fiddled with her fingers. She normally didn’t share the name of the site with anyone. It was her special place to get away and just be her without judgment, but there was something about him that made her want to share. “Lushstories.” “Right. Of course,” he said softly. Molly raised her eyebrows. “You’ve heard of it?” He shrugged his shoulders. “Yeah, I have, actually. I haven’t visited in a long time but I remember reading some great stories on the site. Some pretty hot stuff. Have you shared stories there?” She paused, holding a coy grin before finally nodding. A light blush bloomed on her cheeks. “I’ve also shared some of mine on there as audio stories too. Those went over quite well,” she said. “Some readers started making special requests for me to read aloud some of their favorite stories. With the permission of the owner, I do.” “Without permission from the actual author?” “Well, no. Not always. I mean if they have a problem with it, I’ll take it down. Besides most don’t and I tend to avoid the more problematic writers.” “That makes sense,” he replied with a nod. She stood and looked at the stars. He seemed to take the news that she read erotic stories very well. Could he have heard her and already knew? Molly glanced towards him and he was watching her. She blushed a little even though in the soft glow of her living room light she couldn’t be sure he could see her that clearly. ‘Just ask him if he heard you,’ she argued with herself. “Flynn?” “Hmm?” At the last second, she chickened out. “Did… Nevermind.” She walked away and into the shadows a bit more wondering that was something she really wanted to know. “Molly? Why do you do audios?” She turned back to him and walked back to where she had been standing. “Audios in general or erotic audios?” “Erotic. What got you started in that.” Her hands slid along the railings and she gave him a quick embarrassed smile before looking up at the stars. “Well, to be honest, and I can’t believe I’m going to admit this to you, but it’s sort of a kink of mine.” Molly glanced a quick look at Flynn and because he hadn’t moved she continued, “I am very…” she waved her hands in front of her like she was trying to find just the word. “Vocal. When I write erotica, ultimately my end goal is for my readers to find their end so to speak. So if adding my voice to it helps achieve that goal a little faster then I’m all for it.” “You don’t mind that people get off to your voice?” Flynn asked softly. She turned and faced him. When their eyes locked, the spark between them reignited. She felt it even at this distance. It was a tug deep behind her belly button and it caused her to take another step closer. “No.” Her voice was soft but firm in her answer. There was a slight quiver to it as she continued to look at him. “In fact, it turns me on knowing that it does. It is an intimate part of me that I’m able to share and knowing I am the reason you have found pleasure…” Her eyes lowered for a moment and before looking back at him. “It gives me pleasure.” The word pleasure was whispered, pushed out almost like a gasp. There was silence between them for a moment as the connection flared. She wanted to climb over that gap and kiss him. At that moment she couldn’t think of any time in her life she had ever wanted to kiss someone more and couldn’t. Flynn cleared his throat and stepped closer to his railing and opened his mouth to speak, but the sound of bells came from inside his apartment. His eyes closed and stood still for a moment while the sound broke the ever-building tension between them. “I have to get that,” his voice was gruff as if his throat was dry. “It’s my mother. Told you I missed her.” The sound of his voice flowed along her skin as if he had touched her. “Of course.” “Thank you for this.” He motioned between them as he stepped back towards the sound that had grown harsh to her ears. “Of course,” she said again. “I’m sorr-” he started, but she held her hand up to stop him. “Go get your phone. We will see each other again soon.” He nodded and went into the apartment. Molly sighed at how quickly it all seemed to have ended, but there was no stopping the smile that spread along her face. She quickly cleaned everything up and went inside. ~Flynn~ This was nice. That understatement may have seemed like Flynn wasn’t enthusiastic about meeting Molly on their balconies but nothing was further from the truth. Alright. So, this was really nice. From the moment he stepped outside and looked over to her and saw that inviting smile, it felt like a cozy blanket had been wrapped around his shoulders. The only thing that could have possibly made it better would have been for her to join him under that blanket. As they ran through their introductions —proper introductions– they both seemed a little anxious at first, rushing a bit through their words. Flynn could only hope he was able to mask his other earnest telltale signals as he fumbled over offering his cannelloni to her. It would have required a small feat of daredevilry to actually pass it over between their balconies. Molly, being obviously more clear-headed about things, suggested he leave some at her front door afterwards. After that, the conversation was as easy as whistling with the summer breeze. Molly talked about the previous occupant of Flynn’s apartment, a senior lady named Mrs.Kersh. They had gotten along quite well. Molly had often visited with her, checked in to see if she was alright, even dropped off some groceries from time-to-time. They had also met out on their balconies and chatted often, just as she and Flynn were doing now. Mrs.Kersh probably wasn’t as infatuated with Molly the way Flynn had instantly become, though. The only thing better than hearing her speak was being able to be with her and see her when she spoke. It added a whole new dimension to her seeing her lovely eyes widen with enthusiasm, narrow when she was intrigued, or curve when she smiled. He was particularly drawn to her lips; the ones that formed the words of the stories she had read aloud with sultry zeal. If he could will their balconies together, the first thing he would want to do would be to touch those lips with his own. At some point in their inevitable discussion about the trials and tribulations of self-quarantining, Molly asked him if there was someone he missed being with. Though he played it cool, he was pretty sure that was her subtle way of checking if he had a girlfriend. Of course, he immediately needed to do his own check. “Do you have someone you want to be with?” he asked, raising his brows as he ran his finger along the edge of his glass. “Tom Hardy. That’s a no brainer, but as far as a boyfriend, no, there’s no one.” For a millisecond, Flynn’s heart dropped when he heard “Tom Hardy”. It instantly lifted again when she said “no one”, then he remembered Mr. Hardy from the Mad Max and Inception films. Good company to keep. Flynn looked down at his glass while trying to temper his grin from knowing Molly wasn’t attached to anyone at the moment. It was a challenge. He felt a nervous energy course through his legs and loins as if he was ready to leap over to her right then, press her up against the wall, tangle his fingers in the tempting, soft curls of her hair, and inhale her with a smouldering kiss. He tapped his fingers on the balcony railing attempting to distract himself from his racing imagination. A question came to mind. To anyone else, it would be mundane, but for Flynn, it was a risky inquiry. Yet, he felt compelled to ask, “How have you been keeping yourself busy?” He noticed her pause when she regarded him. He tilted his head and narrowed his eyes, focusing through the distance between them, and detected a bit of colour warming her cheeks. “Well, you see, you know that I write, but I also do audio stories for people,” she said. Flynn paused then said, “Mmm. Interesting.” Realizing that was a pretty innocuous comment, he quickly followed up, “I mean, that makes sense. You have a great voice for reading aloud.” When she tilted her head aside with a curious smile, he thought he might have given too much away about hearing her from his apartment, so he threw in another question, “So… where do you get those stories from?” She told him it was from an online stories site, Lushstories. Flynn was very familiar with it, and again, it showed in his reaction. “Right. Of course,” he said. “You’ve heard of it?” Shit, he thought. Thinking fast, he shrugged and said, “Yeah, I have, actually. I haven’t visited in a long time but I remember reading some great stories on the site. Some pretty hot stuff. Have you shared stories there?” Again she blushed. Each time she did just served to wind him up even more. He kind of felt like he was walking a tightrope at this point but the exhilaration was too good to pass up. She told him that not only had she written stories for the site, but she had shared some of them as audio stories –Flynn made a mental note to check those out later– which led to the requests by other members for her to read some other stories from the site. She mentioned that she got permission from the authors of the other stories before doing so. Who wouldn’t jump at the chance to have her sexy voice enhance their stories, Flynn thought. Although she hadn’t done so for his story, it wasn’t really her fault. He had shut down his account shortly after posting it so there was no way to reach him. And good Lord, was he ever glad she went ahead and read it anyway. After Molly had shared the details of her hobby to Flynn, he took a moment to let it all soak in. He smiled, revelling in these feelings of intrigue and excitement swelling inside of him, knowing she enjoyed his story without realizing it was his. He watched her looking up at the stars that had peeked out through the dark sky. A light breeze blew through her hair, and she mindlessly pulled it back around her ear and neck. During this momentary pause in the conversation, his longing for this warm-spirited, sensually-minded woman doubled over. Caught up in his thoughts, he blinked when she called his name, “Flynn?” “Hmm?’ “Did… Nothing.” She stopped and took a few steps aside on her balcony. He couldn’t guess what she was going to say, so instead, he asked why she did audios, erotic ones specifically. He realized it was kind of an odd question, and he felt like a kid going back to the candy jar after already having his sweets, but he couldn’t help it. Fortunately, Molly was forthcoming and willing to share. She admitted it was a “kink” of hers. Flynn noted the obvious enthusiasm she had for the activity with her hands and eyes animated and expressive as she explained her process when doing it for the enjoyment of others. “I am very… Vocal,” she explained. Flynn slid his jaw aside and looked up when she said that. Still seeking more from her, he boldly asked, “You don’t mind that people get off to your voice?” Molly turned to him. In the evening darkness, her eyes were like beacons, seizing his attention. He froze in anticipation of her response. “No.” The resolve in her voice was apparent, the subtle tremble indicative that she not only meant it, she enjoyed it. Her tone steadied to a soft, deep rhythm as she continued to explain how reading erotica, and reading it for others, was a turn on for her. It mesmerized Flynn to listen and watch someone so comfortable and confident when discussing the things that they found arousing and sexual. Her eyes levelled with his when she breathed out and said, “It gives me pleasure.” Fuck. Flynn felt that. Like a hand suddenly grasping and gripping his cock, he felt that. His mouth slipped ajar as he breathed through his lips. He was drawn to her eyes and her parted lips as she turned fully to face him. The need to kiss this woman, to feel her touch, and to hold her in an intimate embrace was driving him crazy. Being isolated from direct human contact for the past few weeks wasn’t helping. Quarantine or not, he really was ready to jump over to her side right this moment. He took a step towards her. That’s when his phone rang. He recognized the tone. He closed his eyes and lowered his head, shaking it. “I have to get that,” he rasped. “Of course,” she said softly. He cleared his throat, looked up, and sighed, “It’s my mother. Told you I miss her.” Molly was completely understanding. She shook her head as if coming down from her own moment of distracted thoughts, smiled, and told him to go get the phone. Feeling both as if a sudden weight had come off his chest and a screwdriver was twisting at his lower gut, Flynn thanked her for the evening and hurried into his apartment to answer the phone. Talking with his mother for an hour about her boredom and mundane daily routines had a calming effect on him, sort of like throwing a bucket of ice water on an overheated engine. He probably needed it. What exactly had he intended to do at that moment if she hadn’t called? He went back out on the balcony to pick up his cold dishes and glass and checked over towards Molly’s side. Her balcony was clear and he noticed the lights inside the apartment were dimmed. He regarded the cannelloni. It didn’t appear very appetizing at this point having sat on the balcony all this time; the cheese and oil all congealed. He decided he would make her a new batch to leave at her front door tomorrow. However, he did grab an unopened bottle of wine and walked it over to her apartment. He left a note in an envelope beside it: “Thanks for this evening. Next invite is on me. Maybe we can save this bottle for when we can share it together? –Flynn” When he returned to his apartment, he cleaned up his kitchen and went for a shower. Emerging from the bathroom, he cinched a towel around his waist while he dried his hair and upper body. Thoughts of Molly still fresh on his mind, he had pulled himself from the shower abruptly feeling invigorated and restless. He fell back on his sofa, the cool air from his open balcony door blowing across his chest, and browsed his cellphone. Calling up the Lushstories site, he smiled upon seeing the familiar front page for the first time in years. After he had posted a few stories including the one that Molly had read, The Sound of Dirty Laundry, the response from readers had really surprised him. Most of the feedback was positive, very enthusiastic and encouraging. Buoyed by the readers’ support and his excitement for his hobby, he eagerly showed the stories to his new girlfriend, Leila. She was not very enthusiastic or encouraging of it. Leila didn’t understand his interest in reading stories like that let alone waste his time writing them. Following a terse discussion about it, Flynn was convinced that she was right and immediately deactivated his account, never writing again. It only required a moment to reactivate it now. After quickly checking his old profile page –he needed to update his musical interests ASAP– he searched for Molly’s profile. There were several variations of “Molly’s” active on the site, but after reading through the details and a few stories quickly, he was pretty sure he had found his neighbor. The vibrant writing, the lush imagery and the provocatively confident sensuality and sexiness of the stories were unmistakable. There was also a selection of audio tales. After taking a moment to select one, A New Year’s Surprise, Flynn donned his earphones and settled back. The moment she began to read he was absolutely certain he had found the right “Molly”. Sweet Lord, listening to her tell the story was lit a fire in him immediately. It was an explicitly sordid, dirty little tale of two people longing to be together but separated by forces beyond their control; it really hit home. Molly poured herself into the story as she read it. Her storytelling was intimate, almost a sultry whisper with a languid drag from her throat that just tickled his ear and rattled him down through his entire body. When Molly read, “Are you not having fun?”, Flynn tugged apart his towel, flopping it open at the sides of his bare hips. He gathered his cock and drifted his hand along the length with steady strokes as he continued to listen, staring fiercely at the blank wall on the other side. It was a short story, but he could barely keep it together by the time the two illicit lovers had their scandalous encounter in a coat check room. Listening to her emote and swear with groans and moans that just crawled and clawed their way up his bare body, he tugged roughly at his cock, kneading it to fully hardened attention. Words like “fuck” and “pussy” popped and hissed past her lips, the filthiness and arousingly stark contradiction to her normally sweet, cajoling tones. He wondered if her heart was racing like his as she read it. Was she touching herself? It didn’t matter, because that’s what he envisioned in his head. With the earphones on and volume up, Flynn couldn’t hear his own loud breaths and grunts, his growling “fuck” through gritted teeth. He was no longer picturing the characters of the story; didn’t even remember their names. It was him. It was Molly. They were in the laundry room fucking. As the story and Molly reached their climax, Flynn’s legs strained as he gripped his cock firmly, stroking the tip with his thumb. He grunted then shuddered as his gut strained. Groaning aloud, his hand and twitching belly was soon covered with cum. Eventually, he slumped deep into the cushions of the sofa, spent. “It gives me pleasure,” she had said. She had no freaking idea. Related Posts:Breaking Quarantine Chapter 3Breaking Quarantine Chapter 4gay/incest/quarantine-emergency/quarantine-emergency-2Quarantine Reliefgay/incest/quarantine-emergencyProducers, Make a Household Beat in Quarantine for…... Hospital VisitEroticStoriesSeventh entry in a series of short standalone stories featuring silly, absurd or quirky situations and sometimes personal fantasies of mine. Robert walked up to the counter. From the dottiness of his steps, it was clear he was uncomfortable walking. The elderly receptionist adjusted her glasses. She too was wearing the sterile pastel mint green scrubs. “St. Andrew’s emergency service, how may I help you?” she asked, her eyes inspecting him, wagering whether he was really in a state of emergency or if she’d decide to let him wait like these thousands of other patients who thought it smart to skip their generalist and go to the emergencies directly, thereby jam the line for the truly urgent patients. He had walked in unaccompanied after all and seemed in a sane enough state aside his wobbly legs. Could be anything—most likely nothing. Trying to avoid her gaze, he rummaged in his pocket to produce a characteristic ring to which a torn thread hung. She pouted her lips knowingly and rolled her eyes. “Name and insurance card, please,” she routinely demanded, despite carrying a half-amused, half-‘no that again’ undertone. “Uh, Robert,” he whispered, trying desperately to appear as inconspicuous as possible. “…uh… Rayleigh,” he completed his embarrassed elaborations as he went through the various cards in his wallet, looking for the right one. The receptionist chuckled when she saw what insurance she was going to bill. “Thank you. You may take a seat,” she emphasized the last part, knowing this was likely no option for Robert in his state of distress. “Doctor Madison will see to you as soon as she’s got her hands free.” …and it had to be a female doctor. During the entire wait—fortunately, little more than fifteen minutes but still a lot longer than he had hoped for—Robert awkwardly kept shifting his weight from one foot to the other, seeking a position of minimum discomfort but failing to find it and earning questioning glances from the dozens of other urgent patients waiting for their turn to get their booboos treated. The opal glass doors slid open and in came a stern-looking woman, stethoscope over her shoulders, a chart in her hand. Had he not been in his invidious situation, he would have instantly categorized her looks as prude, frustrated and underfucked. “Mr. Rayleigh?” she asked, looking at him without hesitation despite the large number of other patients in the waiting room. Robert thought he’d see her suppress an amused smirk while professionally adjusting her glasses in a way so her hand veiled her mouth from his gaze. These moves looked very well-practiced. “I’m doctor Madison. I’ll be conducting the,” he thought he’d heard just a hint of hesitation as if fighting a laughing fit, “examination. Would you please follow me?” Robert did as told and maladroitly hobbled behind her to a single-patient room where she motioned him to the bed. Studying the chart, she pointed her pen at him and instructed, “Lose your pants and underwear while I get the necessary equipment.” Hearing him gulp at the last two words, she reassured him, “Don’t worry, it’s a routine procedure. You’ll be out before you notice I did anything.” Her elaborations made him blush in shame. Never would he have thought going to the emergencies for a ruptured thread on anal beads was such a common incident. While he waited for doctor Madison to come back and administer her art on his constantly stimulated anus, he tried to find a somewhat comfortable position on the bed, for the doctor was certainly not going to treat him upright-standing. He settled for a sitting position where he sat as far up on his buttocks as he could—almost on the small of his back—the better part of his weight resting on his hands while he had his legs splayed and knees bent. He tried, in a way, to grant the doctor access to his anus but also to have as little pressure on his rectum as possible. Lying on his belly might have been a far more comfortable position but he feared he would not be able to see what the doctor was doing. At the same time, lying on his belly would have meant to awkwardly lie on his erection that resulted from the combination of his shame, the anal intrusion and the prospect of having a female doctor fumble his place where the sun didn’t shine. While he was desperately trying to persuade his cock to chose any other moment to show its spectacular not-quite-nine-inch glory—an anatomic feature he would, in any other situation, be very proud to demonstrate—the door to his room opened again. To his surprise, it was not doctor Madison who entered but a young, blond nurse, barely twenty—just his type—in a stereotypical, rather anachronic and not exactly function-optimized latex outfit. Her name tag read, ‘Rosemary.’ The corners of her mouth seemed to have an intriguing way of naturally curling up. “Doctor Madison sent me,” she said smiling as she stepped from the disinfectant dispenser to the box of blue nitrile gloves. She made sure to tear them to near-rupture and let them slap against her forearm demonstratively when she added, a playful tune in her voice, “Now let me see the naughty little accident there, you beautiful man with delectable appendage, you.” The obvious lack of professionalism had Robert petrified from shame. His face was pale, his eyes fixated on the nurse who took a bottle of lube from a drawer and placed it on the bedside table. “Let’s see what we have here,” she said, an amused twinkle in her eyes. She unscrewed the cap of the lube container and dribbled a generous amount of the clear liquid over Robert’s bulbous purple head. “I need you to loosen up a bit first,” she explained as she pumped his shaft with both her hands. Soon, Robert—better: his rock-solid steel rod—was getting her point and he allowed his tense body to relax as a first moan emanated from between his lips. “Lookie there who’s a good boy,” Rosemary commented. She added, with joy in her voice, “So let’s see if we can extract those beads from there, naughty boy.” She slowly probed his backdoor with one finger while keeping on pumping his shaft. He tensed up at the additional intrusion but soon hummed in pleasure. “They’re not in too deep. Shouldn’t be too much of a problem,” she explained. Then, looking him in the eyes, she raised her eyebrows and added, “This doesn’t mean it can’t be fun, though. Relax and enjoy, lovely man.” Rosemary entered him with two fingers this time. Robert felt her trying to make the first bead turn in his anus. While doing so, she brushed his prostate several times, causing him to moan with each touch, his moans slowly growing in length and volume and altering between unintelligible groans, fucks and her name. Just as he was about to erupt, she let go of his cock and reached to the bedside table for a set of tweezers. “Almost there,” she explained. “The first bead had turned around so I couldn’t reach the thread. Now I’ll just have to pull them out gently.” Robert was both relieved at seeing the end of his situation but frustrated by his denied orgasm. Rosemary licked her lips as she tugged at the beads by the thread, a devilish sparkling in her eyes. She resumed playing with his erect member, slick with the lube, as the first bead popped past his sphincter, causing him to wince in pleasurable pain. In reaction, a huge dollop of pre-cum oozed out of the slit on his helmet and the engorged mushroom grew even more in size and seemed to darken to a deeper shade of purple. Rosemary put the tweezers aside. She licked her lips at the sight of the colorless ooze emanating from Robert’s cock. She took the freed bead in her hand and slowly pulled on the chain of beads, causing him to gasp with every change of pressure against his sphincter and prostate. About halfway there, she licked up the stream of pre-cum that was dribbling down his shaft and took his helmet between her lips while pumping his shaft with one hand and still pulling the chain of beads with the other. As he felt his orgasm build, she had her lips just around the base of his glans where her tongue expertly licked his frenulum while her hand massaged his balls. She timed his orgasm perfectly with the last bead coming out of his anus. A staccato of guttural moans came from the depths of his throat in rhythm with the spurts of cum he shot into the nurse’s waiting mouth. His pent-up pleasure was released in a deluge of five large streams and four spasms less rich in seed with longer breaks in between. After those, Robert let himself fall on the bed, exhausted from the most massive orgasm he had ever felt. Rosemary smiled at him through cum-stained teeth and engaged in a deep French kiss he didn’t refuse. He moaned as he tasted his cum on her tongue and felt a part of the gooey liquid slide onto his. Both swallowed looking into each other’s eyes. She pecked him on the forehead, removed her gloves and put away the bottle of lube. The pair of tweezers landed in the nearby sink and the beads in the garbage can. She gave him one last smile before she opened the door. “If I were you, I’d get dressed and leave. Extra time costs more,” she almost sang. Dumbfounded, Robert got dressed as suggested but hesitated whether he could leave just like that. Wasn’t Rosemary supposed to inform doctor Madison? And wasn’t doctor Madison supposed to check him out at the reception? The prospect of having to face this rather frigid appearance had him double the speed and leave immediately. Not necessary to face the people who exactly knew why he had come more than necessary, he figured. Trying to pass the reception, he heard an obnoxious harrumph. It was the elderly receptionist. “Mr. Rayleigh, not so fast. Where’s doctor Madison? There’s some paperwork to do. Also, we’ve been looking for you.” “Yeah, uh, nurse Rosemary said I was free to leave,” he tried abashedly. “Nurse Rosemary?” the receptionist asked. “There is no nurse Rosemary, we don’t even disclose our forenames to patients. Unless…” She wrinkled her forehead pensively. Suddenly, she burst into laughter. “Poor fella. You mean Rosemary the girl who was admitted to the ER two days ago. Poor thing. Tragic. Hit her head severely in a terrible accident. Major PTSD with massive personality disorder as far as we can tell. We’re waiting for the papers to send her to a mental institution for stationary observation.” Related Posts:Romantic sex in the hospital with celebrity crushMy Sister's visitgay/adult-youth/a-visit-to-the-country... Melted IceEroticStoriesThe beach was teeming with people on a sultry afternoon. He walked carefully through the crowd of sunbathers back to the beach towel where she laid on her tummy. Her sun-kissed hair danced in the breeze instead of being tucked away in her usual clip. He took an ice cube from his drink and traced it along the line of her blue thong bikini between her sexy ass cheeks. It melted almost instantly on her skin, hot from the sun. She moaned and lifted her head to smile at him. Instead, recognition came too late for them both. Wrong towel!... Paula, At 29EroticStoriesI found her in the arrivals area. A handheld black board stated: “RUSS” “What are you doing with that sign, sweetheart?” She was giggling. “I was waiting for you, Russ.” “Come, girl.” Paula handed the board back to the limo driver she’d borrowed it from and shifted into my arms. “You came to see me, Russ.” Her whisper. “Yes, baby. I came to see our girl.” ~~~ She quickly melded back into my arms as we drove thru the streets. “I couldn’t wait to see you, Russ.” I laughed softly as we traversed the area I recognized as Old Town forty years prior. “The hippies were all thru this section, Paula.” Now, now it was still. The “years of lightning day of drums” had finally ceased. “The who, Russ?” I smiled. “Yes, baby, ‘The Who.'” She was humming softly, contently. “Where’s your teddy bear, Paula?” “It’s back at the apartment. We’re almost there, Russ.” “Did you go on today, angel?” “Just a little. I was mostly getting ready for you.” She held my left hand and played with my rings, running her warm fingers around the soft gold. Her scent, something unfamiliar filled the time. “You smell good, baby.” “That’s my Tommy Girl. I’m glad you like it, Russ. Stop here, cabbie. This is it.” ~~~ “This is where I live now. This is my place.” She was standing in the kitchen galley, her eyes glistening ever so beautifully. “Can you stay the night, Russ?” “Yes.” “I want to show you my teddy bear. He’s in my bedroom.” “Come, Russ, come with me and I will show you my bear.” She’d moved and was standing by the couch, interrupting my view of her CPU, the screen emblazoned in a familiar logo, upper left. The dozen virtual roses, plus one I’d sent her that morning present and accounted for on the page, lower right. “This is my bedroom, Russ. And here he is. I sleep with him every night. He keeps me company when I get lonely.” “Are you lonely a lot, sweetheart?” “No. But, sometimes, I am.” ~~~ I woke in darkness. Her candles extinguished. I discovered myself clutching Paula’s bear instead of her. I softly chuckled as I shifted to sit up. My feet touched her top where she’d tossed it so adorably to show me. So I could see. So I could touch. So I could taste. And now so I could smell. Her Tommy Girl. I set her top next to her bear. She’d been excited and warm and so very wet. And she’d kissed, and purred and sighed and then we each found our rapture, together. The fast clicking of key strokes penetrated the stilled darkness. Paula was bare-breasted. White and new and very intent. She finally saw my reflection looming behind her and tapped out of the screen. All went black. Her tiny scream. “Who was that, Paula?” I laced long brown hair thru fingers. Tightly. “I won’t tell you.” Tighter. “Are you mad at me, Russ?” “No, baby, I’m not mad at you.” “What did he want you to do, Paula?” “I can tell you that, Russ. Do you want me to tell you?” “Yes, baby.” “He wants me to use my fingers and his fingers.” “Will you show me, Paula?” “May I use your fingers, Russ?” “Yes, you may, angel.” ~~~ “More, Russ.” “How many more, Paula?” “Two more.” “How’s that, girl? “Lot’s more, Russ.” “Like that, baby?” “Everywhere, Russ. Don’t stop. Okay?” “Okay.” ~~~ Her head in my lap, our girl so sleepy now. The sandman was coming for her and that right soon. I’d retrieved her blanket from the bedroom to keep her warm and then went back for her bear to keep her from loneliness. I neatly folded Paula’s top. I took it so I’d always remember. And so I would never forget. “Will you be here when I waken, Russ?” “No, baby, I won’t.” I prayed her eyes were closed. “Can I come and visit you, Russ?” My prayer answered. “No baby, you can’t.” I prayed the sandman would hurry. “Will you come back, Russ?” I closed my eyes. “Paula.” Her breathing had leveled. She was in her dreams now. ~~~ I logged in & PM’ed her: “Paula” A girl My girl Our girl Her top tossed In the mirror we watch Her bear clutched tightly We watch Her fingers move–warm and wet from her mouth Our girl “Look, Paula, look at the little girl.” “Watch, Paula.” “That’s you, sweetheart. Our little girl.” “Russ.” “ssshhh, little girl. Watch.” Our fingers Our girl We watch “Russ.” “ssshhh, baby. Watch.” “Russ?” “Yes, baby-girl.” “Watch.” – “Russ” ~~~ “O’Hare.” “How bout those Sox, eh?” I leaned forward, peered thru the scarred Plexiglas, then eased back. “Eddie, we’ll take it in silence.” Eddie threw the meter-cut the switch-the music died-the interior went black. Russ, at 50. —The End— – russell-ville-man Related Posts:Paula AbdulThe Perils of Paula Plenty - Chapter One... About The Other NightEroticStories“About the other night…” “What about it? Thought is was pretty great.” “I can’t… do that… again.” “Why? You don’t like me now? It wasn’t good for you?” “No! I really liked it when… you know…” “I ate your cunt?” “Please…” “And you ate mine?” “Okay, yes! Alright? But I’m fucking getting married in a month!” “So?” “He’d murder me if he found out! Or his family. Or mine.” “You know I can keep a secret.” “No! It’s over! Done!” I shrug, pack up my laptop, grab my coffee and head out, wondering if I should have mentioned the video. Related Posts:Age 77 Sex Last NightA tale of a nightgay/celebrity/the-chi-at-nightWedding nightOpening Night Shenanigansgay/adult-friends/all-night... ChoicesEroticStories“I hate you,” she hissed. “Liar,” he growled, nipping her ear. “The soaked panties in my pocket indicate otherwise. The same panties that, may I remind you, you willingly handed over. Besides, you know you want me just as badly as I want you.” “Willingly?” she snorted. “I don’t recall having much of a choice.” “There’s always a choice, my dear.” “Fuck you!” “That can be arranged, but only after I’ve thoroughly fucked you, Bella.” “I’ve asked you not to call me that. I’m not your Bella anymore, remember?” “Whose choice was that?” he queried as he swept her hair over one shoulder, exposing the zipper of her dress. “It, I, um,” she trailed off as he pressed his lips against her neck. “Answer me, Bella. Whose choice was it?” “Oh god,” she moaned as he bit her neck and then soothed the mark with his tongue. “Mine. It was mine.” “That’s right. It was yours. Remind me again why that is,” he asked while sliding the zipper down and pushing the dress off her shoulders. The dress puddled at her feet. “Because -” she started to say and then drifted off as he dropped a line of kisses along her shoulder before hooking a finger under the strap of her bra and sliding it down her arm. “I’m listening,” he said, trailing kisses along her shoulder and neck as he slid the other strap down her arm. “We’re no good together.” With practiced ease, he deftly freed the front clasp of her bra. Her breasts spilled from the cups and her nipples pebbled as the bra joined her dress on the floor. She was left in nothing but a pair of silky black stockings, a matching garter belt, and spiky heels. “So fucking sexy,” he growled, cupping her breasts and teasing her nipples with the pad of his thumbs. He shifted, pressing against her, his arousal evident. Whimpering, she leaned back into him, her resolve rapidly fading. “Now what was it you were saying? Oh yes, that we’re no good together. Is that so?” “We, um,” she stuttered, quickly losing focus as he began to tug on her nipples. “We what, Bella?” “Damn it, you know I can’t think when you do that.” “Do what, Bella? Touch you? Like this?” He twisted her nipples, eliciting a moan from her. “Or like this?” He kissed the back of her neck and then licked his way up to her ear. She moaned as his touch sent zings of electricity straight to her soaked pussy. “Still waiting on your response, baby.” His breath was hot in her ear. She shivered as he traced the shell of her ear with his tongue before sucking her earlobe into his mouth. “Fuck,” she moaned. “Should I stop? Is that what you want?” “No,” she panted. “That’s my girl,” he growled. He kissed his way down her neck before trailing a line of kisses along her spine. She gasped as his tongue traced the crack of her ass. “Brace yourself, Bella. Time for a ride.” She braced herself on the wall as his hands tugged her into position. He spread her ass cheeks and blew a stream of air across her rosebud. “Oh, hell,” she thought to herself. “He can’t possibly -.” The thought was lost as he swiped his tongue across her tight crinkle. “You bastard!” she moaned, shifting and offering him greater access. He chuckled and continued his assault. Alternating between licks and darting his tongue in and out, he drove her to heights she’d never imagined before, not even when they were together. Within minutes her thighs were quivering and coated with her juices. “Oh fuck,” she whimpered. “Please, please,” she begged. He gently bit one ass cheek before asking, “Is there something you want, Bella? Perhaps my cock, here?” he asked as he dragged a finger over her pucker. “Mmmm,” she moaned, wiggling. “Ah, ah, ah,” he scolded, “you know it doesn’t work like that.” “Please,” she pleaded. “Please what?” he asked, reaching into his pocket and pulling out a small bottle of lube. He held the bottle near her ear, so she heard the flick of it opening. “Tell me what you want, baby.” She whimpered as he dribbled drops of cold lube in the crack of her ass before gathering them and spreading them around her rosebud. Her knees nearly buckled when he worked the tip of his finger past the tight ring, stretching her tight opening. “Oh fuck, yes,” she groaned, pressing back against his finger. “Is that all you want? My finger in your ass? Or would you like me to replace it with my cock?” With each question, he slid his finger deeper in her ass. It felt so good, but it wasn’t enough. “Your cock, please. I want your cock buried in my ass.” she mewled. The next thing she knew, she was bent over the arm of the couch with his cock pressing against her opening. A low moan escaped her lips as he slowly filled her. “So damned tight,” he growled, slowly pulling back then pushing it back in. As he pulled back, she pressed against him and his cock bottomed out. “Feels so good, so fucking good. Fuck me,” she wailed. “Fuck my ass.” He gripped her hips as he pummeled his cock in and out. Their moans and the sounds of flesh slapping flesh filled the room. He fucked her hard and fast, his cock bottoming out with every thrust. “So hot and tight, baby. You love how my cock feels in your ass, don’t you?” “Yes, yes! I love it. Fuck my ass. Oh yes! Just like that,” the words spilled from her lips. “Such a dirty girl. I’m going to cum deep in that ass baby. Oh fuck yes,” he roared, his thrusts becoming frantic until his cock erupted, filling her with his hot seed. She cried out as his orgasm triggered hers, her ass gripping his cock, eager for every drop of his cum. As her orgasm faded his slipped his cock free and tucked it away. Before she could move, he slid a weighted plug in her ass, then lightly slapped an ass cheek. “You’d better hurry and freshen up. The debate starts in ten minutes. I’ll see you on the stage.” “Wait,” she called out, “my panties.” “You’ll get them back in due time, Bella. Perhaps when we arrange that fuck you promised. Now, get a move on, the clock is ticking.” “Son of a bitch!” she muttered as she picked up her clothes. Stuffing her breasts into the bra, she thought, “I’ll crush him in this debate and when it’s over, I’ll fuck his brains out. Arrogant bastard!”... Exhibitionism While On Lockdown For Covid 19EroticStoriesThe University still has no idea if or when school will resume and there’s no place to go and nothing much to do. I had been limiting places I have been going; to just the store and a girlfriend’s house a few blocks away. That was until Chae called me. Chae is not a “girlfriend” she’s just a girl I know from school who did not seem too interested in me but had invited me over a couple of times to do some schoolwork together. I figured she was just attention-seeking. She’s always on the phone with other guys and I do not need that bullshit situation so I decided to just treat it as a friendship. I did not want to walk away from the relationship altogether mainly because Chae is super cute, a petit little blond with a killer body and lives in a badass highrise apartment downtown. She had done some modeling work and showed me photos on her iPad that were not totally nude but real close. I had not heard from Chae since before the virus lockdown started so I was surprised when she called and asked me what I was doing Tuesday night. Since there is no schoolwork right now, I did not want to go over there as her “buddy” and listen to any of her emotional relationship problems, so I asked her exactly what she needed. She told me her upstairs neighbor was a photographer and she wanted me to go along with her to do a photoshoot Tuesday night. I said, “Sure.” When I got to Chae’s apartment, she was ready to and we headed up to the photographer’s place twenty floors up. The photographer’s studio was really nice. Even nicer was a couple of girls there doing bikini photos before Chae started her photoshoot. Chae did photos for a couple of hours, changing into different lingerie and swimsuits all for some catalog and fashion show project the photographer was hired for. When she finished the first two girls came back in the studio and did a few more bikini photos while Chae took a break. I was actually losing interest when the photographer came over and said, “Ok, are you two ready to do photos?” Chae said, “Oh yea, do you want to do photos?” Not knowing what photos we would be doing, I figured it might be some more of the clothing line they had been shooting all day and when Chae had me take a quick shower I was sure it involved some expensive apparel. When I got back upstairs the photographer was still working with the bikini models and told me Chae was in the bedroom and he would be there in a few minutes. When I got into the bedroom there was a strong smell of weed and Chae was completely naked. I immediately figured it out and as I took my clothes off Chae turned toward me and spread her legs as wide and asked if I liked her little strip of bush or if I thought she would look better totally shaved, I said, “Either way is cool.” When the photographer came into the room, we got going immediately. He took hundreds of photos of Chae sucking my cock. We changed positions a few times and he took some photos while I licked her pussy and asshole. He left again for a while to work with the bikini models and when we got started again, we fucked while he took photos. Fortunately, these were still photos and I did not cum because we had to stop every time he wanted to take a photo. After doing those fuck pictures for a while, we walked back out into the studio where we fucked and then Chae sucked my cock until I shot a load all over her face and boobs dripping down to her pussy. I did not even notice the two bikini models were still there watching. They looked like they had a good time and enjoyed the show. I am not sure but would bet I will be invited back for another shoot. I just wonder which other guys Chae has fucked on camera? Related Posts:gay/beginnings/lockdown/lockdown-11List of Actors Who are Making Donations to…Lockdown with a viewFirst Fuck After LockdownA Man and his fag: A Lockdown Lament A Man and his faggay/authoritarian/locked-up-for-the-lockdown... A Moonlit WaltzEroticStoriesShe’s late — again! Turning to the window, I focus my spyglasses on the house on the hilltop and mark my target. I zoom in on candlelight at the patio’s edge… A moth flits and retreats to the waning and advance of the hot flashes, its midnight dance. She swoops closer, the flame’s brightness an irresistible beckoning, and there’s a flash and a tinge of smoke. Perpetually returning, the moth gives in to the unrelenting lure, feeding the flame with yet another flash and flickering. It’s a brief waltz on a razor’s edge, an elusive insatiable craving. Eventually, the early dawn bids its retreat. With heavy wings, it flies away. My attention is broken by a rattling at the front door followed by a loud slam. My lover enters the room out of breath and disheveled. She looks up and hustles over to greet me. “On the hour,” I yell, grinding my teeth. Her eyes well up at my disappointment and, slowly lifting her skirt and dropping her panties, she kneels and lays across my lap. Tense, she waits. Grabbing a fistful of hair, I lift her head and look into deep blue eyes. I bring her in close for a soul-deep kiss. “I’ve been waiting for this.” Grinning from ear to ear, I reach into my pocket and hand her a case. “Open it.” She straddles my lap and flips open the felt-lined case. She returns my gaze with that minx of a smile then releases her pendulous breasts from the confines of her blouse. I don’t hesitate to affix the weighted nipple clamps. Properly adorned, my lover winces just a wee bit as I give the angels a teasing tug. “I love them.” She winks, gives me a kiss that meets my passion, but quickly breaks our embrace with a bite on my lip. Smiling, and stepping up onto the table, she faces the full-length mirror and begins a slow striptease dance. The soft-lit room enhances her movements, the shadows from candlelight flashing across her skin. I ease back into my chair, swirling my bourbon on the rocks before enjoying its long warm finish. I swallow hard. She turns to face me, swaying and gyrating and begins her exercise routine. Caressing full breasts and running fingers along her curves, she dances seductively above me and turns around to watch me in the mirror. She lets the weight tug sharply on her nipples, dips before my hungry eyes, and massages her rose petals till they’re swollen. She retreats before I can react and continues with her sinful gyrations. Astride a fruit basket, continuing to watch herself and me in the mirror, her love muscle slowly devours her chosen piece of fruit like a Venus flytrap. She continuously repeats her pulsating movement, releasing and retracting, so I can appreciate her accomplishments. When she’s earned my recognition, she straddles my face and lets the fruity nectar run down her lips and onto my parched tongue. I snatch a burning candle and bring another’s wick close. In a flash, it ignites. I beckon to my lover at the far end of the table and, face alight with a bright smile, she backs toward the flame. She resumes her gyrating dance, caressing her ass before dropping on all fours and raising her backside. I let a few drops of wax run down her lower spine and she throws back her head, wanting more. I trail molten wax from the base of her spine and sexy dimples down the crack of her ass to stars end. My lust is raging. Slowly lowering my zipper, she shudders with the searing heat and the heaviness of the clips biting on her nipples. I raise her tail and gently push down on her back while I bury my wick deep, inch by inch until, deep within her core, it takes her breath and soul, and sets her ablaze. Fully spent, we lay upon the table, our sin sticking to raw flesh as we drift into a deep sleep. I awaken to a jolt of roasted coffee emanating from my mug at the bedside. I make my way to the window and watch her sexy waltz. She sways and dips to pick a sunflower on her way back up the hill. Eventually, she reaches the patio and snuffs out the candle. She sits on the steps and replaces the candle with the flower in a vase. My lover looks down the hill knowing I’m watching and she’s smiling like the rising sun, warming my heart.... The House Of Extreme NaughtinessEroticStoriesThe only people seated at the marble-topped bar counter were Gina and Geoff. They had struck up a friendship on an internet dating site and at Geoff’s suggestion had decided to try a weekend break in Venice, which neither of them had ever visited. With a flourish, the barman finished the elaborate preparation of the two special cocktails which Geoff had ordered. “Signora, signor – due Bellinis!” he proudly announced. Their iced Prosecco and puréed peach concoctions were presented in tall glass coasters, emblazoned with the bar’s distinctive logo: ‘Harry’s Bar’. The couple tapped their glasses together, saying, “Cheers!” to one another with a smile. Imposing studio portrait photos of Alfred Hitchcock and Orson Welles (both former patrons of Harry’s Bar) gazed down on them. “So where shall we go for our first supper together in Venice?” Geoff asked. “Want to try somewhere smart, such as one of the hotels on the Grand Canal, or would you prefer a quiet pizzeria off St Mark’s Square?” But before Gina could answer, the barman turned around from tidying up his cocktail-making equipment and offered the couple a suggestion. “If I may permit, senor, a very good pizzeria is to be found on the Via Syracuse, not ten minutes walk from here, close by the famous Arsenal shipyards, which you have doubtless read about.” He placed a card on the counter and Geoff gave Gina an old-fashioned look, as if to say: ‘I bet he works on commission!’ “It won’t be busy at this hour, signor,” he added reassuringly. “Thanks. We might just give it a try,” said Geoff, pocketing the card. “But first let’s have two more of your excellent Bellinis.” “Certainly, senor.” The forlorn and brooding Venetian shipyards were clothed in darkness, but the brightly-lit pizzeria they had been directed to looked very inviting. A young manageress seated the couple in a cosy candle-lit alcove and handed them each a huge menu. They ordered their pizzas and side salads from the waitress and asked for a large carafe of Chianti. The clientele was largely locals. “Looks like our barman’s recommendation was a good one,” observed Geoff, pouring the wine. Over their leisurely supper, the English couple began tentatively to explore each other’s past lives. Both were divorcees and neither of them had dependent children; Geoff’s only son was now a successful economics graduate working in the City of London. Before they could dig any deeper into their backgrounds, it was time to order the deserts. Two large glass goblets filled with three layers of ice cream, laced with a local liquor arrived. Declining the offer of coffee, they were about to toast each other with the complimentary glass of house brandy, when a shadow fell across the table. They looked up to be greeted by a cheerful smile from the young barman at Harry’s Bar. “You found it ok?” “Yes. Thanks for the excellent recommendation,” replied Geoff. “We’ve both had a wonderful supper. Do please have a seat?” “Thank you, senor. I am gratified.” A glass of brandy was produced for the barman. “Salut,” said all three. “So how come you know this place?” Gina asked their visitor. “I use a club just around the corner, senora. It is members only. Mostly Venetians.” “A drinking club?” Asked Geoff. The barman fluttered his hand from side to side. “Not exactly, senor.” Then added mysteriously: “More of an exclusive establishment of – how would you say – private entertainments.” “What’s it called?” asked an inquisitive Gina. “Casa de Infamia.” “I’m sorry my Italian’s not that good.” The barman gazed sheepishly into his brandy glass. “Roughly translated, senora, I suppose in English you would say ‘The House of Extreme Naughtiness.’” The remark was greeted with a stunned silence by the English couple. It was Gina who broke the silence. “Eh… are non-members such as visiting tourists permitted to use this club of yours?” The barman gave her an inviting smile. “Only when introduced by a member. Such as myself.” Turning to Geoff he asked: “Would you and the senora care to join me in a visit to Casa de Infamia, perhaps?” Cautiously, Geoff shot a glance at Gina, who nodded. “Tell us a little more about these ‘entertainments’?” The waitress appeared to replenish their brandy glasses and to leave a folded bill. “My English is imperfect, senor, but I have heard La Casa described as ‘a high-class brothel for swingers’. Its reputation is legendary throughout Italy. Your Aleister Crowley was once a member, as was Oscar Wilde. And two ministers in the present government are also regular visitors.” Gina leaned forward, eager to learn more salacious details. “Do they do things like bondage and spanking?” she asked eagerly. “For sure. I believe La Casa has a special dungeon for such practices, senora, though I myself have not been down there. Many of our lady members like to use it.” “What else?” “There are nearly always private rooms on the first floor being used for mixed threesomes and couple-swapping.” “Wow – now that sounds really hot,” exclaimed Gina, barely able to contain her excitement. She turned to Geoff and ran a hand seductively up his knee. “Oh, please let’s give it a try, Geoff?” Although they had already had intercourse since arriving in Venice, Gina’s ‘hand signal’ indicated to Geoff that his holiday companion relished the experience of a hot night out, possibly even sharing her favours with a stranger. “Fine by me,” he said. Casa de Infamia was barely five minutes walk from their pizzeria. It was a tall imposing early-18th century palazzo overlooking a small quiet piazza. Its classical front was a stone portico, flanked by life-sized statues of gladiators. Atop the portico was the figure of a sleeping lion. The bell of an adjoining church struck 11 o’clock. “It is still early for La Casa,” the barman apologised, “but around midnight things should start to get lively.” He led them into a spacious reception area and swiftly completed the paperwork to make Geoff and Gina temporary members. “The Ladies Powder Room is at the far end of that passageway, senora,” the barman told Gina. “There are robes you can use once you have undressed and stored your clothes in one of the lockers. We will wait for you in the Gladiators Bar.” As she headed towards the Ladies room, Gina flushed with excitement, sensing the toxic sexuality within the old building. The corridor’s walls were lined with highly erotic paintings, prints and photographs. She paused to observe a Victorian-era etching of a busy bordello, where a trio of buxom women were ‘face-sitting’ their joyful male partners. One of the women was also expertly masturbating her companion who could be seen ejaculating over her exposed breasts. Gina felt a female hand gently glide over her bottom. “Hot action even in those days, wasn’t it sweetie?” She turned to face a tall svelte Italian lady, clad in a figure-hugging floor-length black latex ‘body stocking’, which minutely detailed the contours of her hourglass figure. Her stark white make-up and scarlet cupid’s bow lips contrasted with her long jet-black hair. A leather riding crop hung from one of her writs. She gave the Englishwoman a half-smile, but didn’t remove her hand. “You can say that again,” was all Gina could stammer out as the talon-like hand continued to stroke her posterior. “Are you planning to visit our dungeon?” “Errr… well, I’m due to meet two male companions for a drink in the bar. Perhaps later?” “I do hope so, darling. I’d like to spank your lovely backside and make it bright pink!” So saying, the stranger sauntered off towards a spiral stone staircase signed: ‘Sotterraneo’. Gina hurried to undress and store her clothes in a locker, hastily wrapped herself in a cream-coloured towelling robe and headed for the bar. Their barman had saved a place for her at a corner table and Geoff arrived with a long brandy cocktail. “Dino here recommends you try this, honey: it’s the speciality of the house. What kept you?” Gina took a long swig and gave a giggle. “I got waylaid by a lesbian bondage enthusiast, a Doppelganger for Morticia Addams. She says she wants to spank me down in the dungeon.” “Lucky you.” “Can we come and watch?” Dino asked with a cheeky smile. Gina gazed thoughtfully down into her drink. “I was hoping perhaps we could find a quiet private room and have a cosy threesome. How does that grab you two gentlemen?” As if to add interest to the suggestion, she let her robe fall open so that both men could see that she wasn’t wearing any panties. “I’m in,” said Geoff. “How about you. Dino?” The barman nervously adjusted his dress to try to disguise a semi-erection which was forming inside his trousers. “I’m fine with that too, senor.” Gina decided to take advantage of the secluded corner they were seated in and gently placed one hand between her legs, at the same time moving along the banquette towards the young barman until their thighs were touching. “Could you get another round in, sweetie?” she coyly asked Geoff, offering him her empty coaster. “That brandy cocktail was something else. I’m feeling quite light-headed.” At the same moment that her companion got up and headed for the bar, Gina felt Dino’s index finger gingerly slip inside her moist quim. She pressed her hand reassuringly against his and whispered: “Mmmm… is it safe to frig me here?” “For sure. People do it all the time. I’ve seen couples openly fucking in this bar. Remember, senora, this is The House of Extreme Naughtiness.” As he finished the sentence, he slid his zip fly down and inserted Gina’s hand. “Oh, my goodness – what have we got here?” she asked in mock amazement as she clutched hold of an extremely large cock. “How big are you, darling?” He pressed his hand on top of hers. “Eight inches, and still with my foreskin attached. Is that to the senora’s satisfaction?” “Mmmm, more than. I adore a man with a ‘hood.’” Giving his growing erection a gentle squeeze she added playfully: “I bet you’re a heavy cummer too, aren’t you?” The expression momentarily baffled the Italian. “I’m sorry – my English is limited. What is that you speak of?” Gina stopped stroking and giggled: “It’s a very naughty expression we English girls sometimes use. It means a man who can produce extra-large amounts of spunk when he cums.” She blushed a little at her own candour. “Oh yes. For sure, senora – I am most certainly a ‘heavy cummer’, as you call it. I think you will be gratified later.” Geoff returned with the drinks and immediately took in the ‘under table action’ “Well, I can see you two are getting acquainted!” “Don’t worry, sweetie,” Gina assured him with a giggle, “You’ll get a turn soon.” The second round of drinks was soon consumed by the trio. “What say we go in search of one of these private rooms you mentioned, Dino?” “Certainly senora. Is there any type of group activity you would especially like to experience?” “Bukkake!” came the instant and enthusiastic response. Geoff seemed quite taken aback. Unabashed, Dino gave her a wicked smile and hastily adjusted his dress. “Let me go and have a word with the barman – he usually knows what’s going on in the rooms upstairs.” Geoff took the barman’s place in order to continue with Gina’s ministrations. Dino returned after several minutes, clutching three more coasters. “Well, senora, it seems your wish has been granted. Giuseppe over there says that a group of six members are looking for a lady to join their Bukkake circle.” He handed the couple their drinks. “So, if Geoff and I accompany you upstairs, we can begin. Salut!” They followed Dino up a long winding stone staircase, arriving at the Casa’s cavernous first floor. An open loggia along one side overlooked the piazza. Facing the balustrade was a row of panelled doors, some solid and others with inset inspection windows. Many bore gilded names. Dino halted before a pair of double doors inscribed ‘De Sade’ and peered through the glass. He smiled, turned to Gina and beckoned her to take a look. In the lofty candle-lit interior the young Englishwoman saw six bulky middle-aged men – all naked – uncoiling lengths of rope, attaching them to four iron rings set into the stone-flagged floor. Within the square formed by the rings was a cluster of velvet cushions, on one of which was a black mask. Seeing Gina’s face framed in the window, one of the group beckoned her to enter. Geoff and Dino followed. A large log fire burned at the far end and the room’s interior was suffused with the heady aroma of incense. The barman briefly conferred with the group’s leader and then approached Gina. “All is prepared and awaits your attendance, senora,” he told her in a reassuring whisper. “What do I have to do?” she asked nervously. “Take off your robe and lie on the cushions. Then my colleagues will attach your wrists and ankles to those iron rings in the floor, so that you are spread-eagled. Then I am to fit that silk mask over your head.” “Why must I wear a mask?” “That way your pleasure will be greatly heightened, senora, for though you will be able to hear us all masturbating, the moment of our ejaculation onto your naked body will be a big surprise.” Pecking Geoff on the cheek, Gina let her robe fall to the floor. She walked naked into the centre of the room and settled herself on the cushions, eagerly watched by the group, who were able to admire her trim figure and small perfectly formed breasts. Moisture still glistened between her legs. Geoff and Dino undressed and joined the circle. Two men began fastening the young woman’s wrists and ankles to the floor rings, ensuring her legs were splayed open. Finally, Dino stepped forward to fit the silk mask over her face. Though her wrists were now roped to the rings he clasped one of her hands and whispered: “Don’t be scared, senora. You will really enjoy the thrill of being drenched by our warm creamy cum. It will be like a spunk shower!” Gina gave a nervous giggle as Dino as tightened the mask. “You said you were a heavy cummer: shoot it all over my cunnie, will you?” Related Posts:6ix9ine Will Be Off House Arrest Next WeekPhotos of 6ix9ine Surface During First Day Off House ArrestDetails Emerge About Hype House TV SHOW!YG Says Police Raided His House and Drew Guns on His…... The Bonus, Chapter 3EroticStoriesAfter the longest ten minutes of Christy’s life, they pulled into the driveway of Mr. Baxter’s large, three-bedroom/two bathroom, split-level ranch house. Christy looked at the huge house with its well-manicured lawn, paved driveway, and double-car garage. A big oak tree stood in the front of the house lending its shade to the front of the house. “Oh my, Sir… you have a lovely house!” she said. She looked in awe at where her boss lived–it was so much bigger and nicer than her small 750 square foot, one-bedroom apartment. “Thank you. It’s a little big for one person, but I have a woman come over once a week to clean it,” he said, turning the car off. “Oh?” she asked skeptically. He laughed, “No it’s nothing like that. Mrs. Hernandez is about fifty years old, overweight, and speaks very broken English. You have nothing to worry about!” he said. “She’s a sweet lady, but only as a housekeeper!” He got out of the car and walked around to her side. Christy sat there watching him come around the passenger side of the car, relieved that she could stop tormenting herself and catch her breath a bit. He opened the car door and offered her his hand to help her to her feet. Christy looked up at him and smiled then stood up. She slipped her arm around his and they walked up the short sidewalk to his door. He opened the door and held it for her to enter first. Christy stepped inside the house and then up the short five steps to the main upper floor of the house. When she got to the top of the steps, the full effect of his house hit her. “Oh my God, Sir! What a gorgeous home you have!” she said, her jaw nearly hitting the floor as she looked around. To her, it was a Better Homes and Gardens showplace. “Well, thank you and later, I will give you the grand tour. But right now, there’s another kind of tour I want to take!” he said with a devilish grin. Christy looked at him and then blushed when his meaning became clear. He took her hand and led her down the hallway to the master bedroom. He opened the bedroom door and she stepped inside. The bedroom was every bit as impressive as the rest of the house with a huge king-size bed in the center of the room. There was a sliding glass door leading to a nice little deck overlooking the back yard and pool and an en suite bathroom with shower, sink, and toilet. As she looked around at the amazing bedroom, she heard the door click shut behind her. She turned to see him standing there watching her. “Sir, this is an incredible house… so much nicer than my little apartment!” she said. “Well, it is now,” he said. Christy looked at him for a second before catching on to the compliment, then she blushed. He took her hand and led her over to the bed and sat down pulling her in front of him. He looked up at her smiling above him. “You really are a remarkable woman, you know that? Beautiful, sexy, intelligent, and best of all mine!” he said. “Yes! Yes, Sir, I am. I’m all yours, Sir, anytime and in any way,” she breathed. Looking down at him watching her every move, she smiled and reached up behind her head to unhook the halter top clasp there. She slowly lowered her top and gave him a good look at her enormous tits. Seeing the big smile on his face, she smiled in return and finished dropping her dress completely, leaving her in just her stockings and heels. He didn’t say anything else, no further words were needed. Her meaning was clear as was the reason they had come there. He reached forward and put his hands on her hips, pulling her to him. He put his mouth over one of her hard, erect nipples and began licking, sucking, and chewing on it. Christy groaned and put her head back, thrusting her tits out for him and running her fingers through the hair on the back of his head. She pulled his mouth harder onto her tit wanting to shove the whole thing in his mouth if she could. She was far too busty for that, though, so he satisfied himself with the stiff, fleshy button and surrounding areola, making sure these sensitive areas were thoroughly loved on. With her holding his head tight to her tit left his hands free. He placed one on her ass cheek, mauling and kneading the fleshy globe. Christy had a nice tight ass that just begged him to take advantage of and he wasn’t one to neglect any part of her wondrous body. His other hand found its way back between her legs and using his hand he began sawing back and forth up against her pussy, rubbing her pussy and between her lips as he “cut” upwards at her. He used his thumb to rub against her hard clit as he sawed back and forth. Christy rode his hand, grinding down as he pushed upwards and rotating her hips to get even more from his hand. She humped his hand, moaning and whimpering, as her lust fire exploded into a full-on conflagration. “Oh, God, Sir! Oh, please, please fuck me! Sir please, I need to feel your cock… inside me! Please, please, I’ll do anything you want! Oh, God, please!” she cried, beside herself with desperation. “Oh, I fully intend to fuck you my dear, and when I do I’m going to fuck you until you can’t walk and can barely breathe. But before we get to that, I am feeling a bit hungry… I think a little appetizer before the main course would be appropriate, don’t you?” he said, with a wicked grin. “S-Sir?” she asked. “Get up on the bed and leave your heels on, it’s sexier when you have your heels and stockings on!” he said. She smiled coyly and crawled to the center of the bed laying on her back with her head on one of the pillows. He walked slowly around the bed to the foot of the bed keeping his eyes on her and trailing his fingers along the mattress the whole way. He could sense her trembling, he could see her chest rising and falling as her breath came in gasps. He could see the look of wanton lust in her eyes and the way she bit her lip to keep herself from crying out as she tried valiantly to be patient. But her patience was wearing very thin. She needed to feel him on top of, and inside, her in the worst way! He got up on the foot of the bed and crawled towards her. When he got to her feet, she spread her legs willingly, an invitation to him to take his delights in the banquet she offered. He moved up between her legs stopping when he got to just above her knees. He began kissing the insides of her thighs, alternating sides as he slowly moved up her legs. Christy began moaning as she watched him getting ever closer to her now dripping pussy. His hot kisses burned her skin like a branding iron as he inched higher. He reached the lacy tops of her stockings… and then he kissed the bare flesh above it! “Oh my God!” She gasped as she felt his hot breath on her skin and his lips brushed against her. Her legs fell open further and her hands clenched the blanket she was lying on. His kisses continued moving up her legs and Christy gasped with each advance. She squirmed and shuddered as he neared the apex where she most wanted him. He paused as he approached her smoldering pussy. Inhaling deeply he savored her musky sweet scent licking his lips in anticipation of the feast awaiting him. “Mmmm, I love the smell of a woman in heat. And you smell wonderful. Tell me slut, do you taste as good as you smell? Shall I taste you and see?” He asked, taunting her. “Oh, please, Sir! Oh, God, I can’t take this! Please, Please! God, I need you so much!” She cried. Christy had never been so turned on in her life. Whatever power this man had over her, he was using it full-strength to drive her absolutely mad with desire! He slid his arms under her thighs, wrapping them around to hold her in place and allowing his fingertips to reach her pussy and hold the lips wide apart. He looked at the dripping pink honey hole and the sweet nectar she was making for him. He dove face-first into the succulent pussy and plunged his tongue in as deep as he could get it to go. “OH FUCK, SIR!” she squealed as she felt his mouth fasten itself to her eager pussy and his tongue burrow into her core. Instinctively, she reached down to pull his head into her crotch, but he pulled his head up off her pussy. “No hands!” he commanded, and then went back to his feast. Christy gasped and reached up to grab the headboard of the bed instead gripping it so tightly that her knuckles turned white with the effort. Mr. Baxter continued eating her drooling pussy enthusiastically, his tongue squirming and wriggling around inside her to reach every sweet drop of her delicious pussy juice it could access. Christy writhed and twisted and bucked as he ate her with a ferocity she had never experienced. He definitely knew what he wanted and more importantly what she wanted! He gave it to her too, his tongue causing her legs to shake as the strain of trying to hold back her impending orgasm became harder and harder. Christy had needed to cum since they left the restaurant, and he had kept her on the edge the whole time. She was nearly insane now, her passions and arousal raised to a fever pitch. He held onto her trembling, shaking thighs despite her best efforts to shake him free. His hot, burning mouth and squirming tongue was sheer torture and as much as she wanted–and needed–to cum, she knew that he hadn’t given her permission yet and she didn’t want to anger him. Still, it was getting to be impossible to hold out against his ruthless, single-minded attack. She knew she had lost this battle and it was only a matter of time before he claimed his victory and his prize. A few more agonizing minutes later, she was ready to submit and give him that victory. She’d had all she could take and her mind and body were screaming for release. “Sir, I need to cum! Please may I cum? May I cum for you?” she moaned. “That didn’t sound too sincere. A good slut learns how to beg properly. Now would you like to try that again… and maybe make me believe it this time?” he said. “Oh God, Sir, I’m sorry! Please, please make me cum, Sir! Please! Make me cum for you! Make me cum for you! I need to cum so much, Sir, let me cum on your fat cock! Please, please, please!” she cried loudly this time. “That’s a little better. We will work on it, but for now, it will do,” he said. He went back to his meal and as he ate her even more fiercely, he thrust two fingers into her drooling pussy and fingerfucked her as he licked and sucked on her hard sensitive clit. “Oh fuck, Sir, I’m CUMMING! Please may I cum? PLEASE!” she screamed out as she crested. Whether he gave her permission or not it was too late to stop her orgasm… it was coming on and she couldn’t do anything about it! He decided to let her off the hook this time. With one simple command, “CUM!” Christy erupted. “OHHH, FUUUCCKKK!!” she screamed as she flooded his mouth with her sweet juices. She pitched and bucked wildly, it was all he could do to hang onto her. But he did, keeping his mouth fastened tightly to her fountain, licking and lapping up as much of her sweetness as he could. But he couldn’t keep up and some of her juices spilled out around his mouth and dribbled down his chin. Christy arched her back, her legs quivering and trembling as every muscle in her body seemed to tense up at once. Then, when her orgasm was over, she collapsed back onto the bed gasping and panting for breath as residual convulsions caused her body to spasm occasionally. Be he didn’t let things end there. He promised her a good fucking and he always kept his promises! Without giving her time to recover, he rolled her onto her stomach and hefted her to her knees. Pushing her face down onto her pillow he commanded her to stay like that, face on the bed and her ass high in the air. He spread her knees a bit more, then without ceremony or a word of warning, he shoved his entire length into her until his hips slapped her ass. “OH MY GOD!!” she screamed as she felt him plow into her. He sank fully into her and immediately began fucking her hard and fast, plunging into her as deep as he could reach before pulling completely out of her, only to plunge into her again. He enjoyed the feeling of that initial opening of her pussy and the surprised gasp it wrested from her lips. After several of these all in, all out moves, he stayed in her pumping her rapidly like a jackhammer. Christy’s moans turned into one long wail as he fucked her as if there was a time limit on it. She gripped the headboard again trying to hold onto something as her world spun wildly out of control. As if she didn’t have enough to contend with, he added to her sensory overload as he began spanking her ass occasionally as he fuck her. The sting of the swat gave a delicious contradiction to the glorious feeling of his cock churning her pussy to a white foam. Christy moaned and squealed, whimpered and cried, as he pounded away at her. He fucked her like he was mad at her, and she took every hard savage thrust, begging for more. “YES! Oh God yes, Sir, Fuck me! Fuck me hard! Make me your slut, Sir! Use your slut secretary! Oh, Fuck me, please! Ohhh, Shiit!” she cried as he pummeled her pussy with his cock. He continued his relentless, unforgiving assault on her pussy, still smacking her ass as he did. Christy’s mind was gone, her moans having been reduced to little more than incoherent babbling and animal-like grunts and groans. Mr. Baxter followed through with his promise and by the time he was nearing his own orgasm, Christy was fairly certain she wouldn’t be walking easily if at all. She had already cum multiple times and now was completely exhausted–she didn’t know how she was going to continue on. He had wrung everything she had from her as if she was an old dishrag and still he wanted more. He reached around her with his other hand and fingered her clit as he kept fucking her and smacking her ass with his other hand. “Please, Sir…” she groaned when she just couldn’t give him anything more, “Please… I can’t… I can’t anymore… please…” “I’m not done yet, slut,” he said, as he kept pumping. “Please, Sir! I can’t… I can’t go on!” she repeated. He pulled out of her. He wasn’t angry at her, she really had given all she had. He relented and rolled her back over onto her back so she could catch her breath and calm down. He lay down next to her and pulled her to him holding her and stroking her sweat-matted hair as she rested in his arms. Christy curled up in his arms and rested. Soon she was totally relaxed and purring like a contented kitten. He played his fingers over her skin at firs innocently but as he saw she had recovered he got a bit more playful. His fingers stroked her arm, moving up to her upper arm then along her collarbone. He lifted her face and kissed her deeply and she moaned softly into his mouth. After the kiss she laid her head back on his shoulder, snuggling into his neck happily. “Christy, you remember what you told me before we went to dinner tonight?” he asked. “What I said before dinner, Sir?” she asked. “Yeah, remember you told me you loved me. Actually, you were afraid to tell me until I made you,” he said. “Yes, Sir, I remember,” she said, sitting up and turning to him. “Well, I never really gave you a proper answer. As I said before I would be lying to us both if I said that I didn’t find you utterly fascinating and attractive. “You make it a pleasure to come to work and see that beautiful smile waiting for me. And to know that you put in so much effort get yourself all dolled up just so you can be beautiful for me is even more special. “But I wanted to make sure I knew my own feelings before I said anything more. And I have examined my feelings quite thoroughly since that day in the office when I gave you that bonus. I didn’t want you to misunderstand my feelings or intentions just as I wanted to be sure of yours,” he said. Christy’s heart stopped as she listened to him talk. Was he about to tell her that he didn’t share her feelings? Did she speak too soon when she said she loved him? Oh God did she blow it and ruin everything! He took her trembling hands in his. “Christy, look at me,” he said. “Please Sir, I don’t want to…” she said barely above a whisper. She didn’t want to see what was in his eyes and she didn’t want him to see her cry. “I said look at me,” he said again, softly. Christy raised her head and looked at him. “Good girl. Now like I said I have examined my feelings quite extensively and I can’t deny them any longer. And so Christy I have to tell you… I love you, too.” “What, Sir?” she asked. Christy could hardly believe her ears! She had been terrified only a few seconds ago that her whole world was falling apart. She was afraid she had said too much too soon and ruined not only the best job she could ever hope to have but also ruined a possibly wonderful relationship with this man she was so fond of. Just a few seconds ago, she was wondering if she would need to move out of the town she was so attached to. She was wondering if she’d have to move to someplace where no one knew her and forget about Mr. Baxter and her old life to start over. “I said that I love you too, Christy. It helped a lot that you told me how you feel first–I was afraid to tell you anything or even admit it to myself before that. But knowing my feelings weren’t just my cock trying to convince my head and heart to go along made it a lot easier,” he said. “OH SIR!!” she said, throwing her arms around his neck. She buried her face in his shoulder, sobbing uncontrollably. He held her and rubbed her back comforting her and telling her it was okay, letting her get her pent up feelings out. After she’d had a good cry, she raised her tear-streaked face to him. “Oh Sir, I was so afraid… so afraid that I had spoken too soon… that by telling you how I felt I had ruined everything! Oh, Sir, I do love you! I love you, I love you, I love you!” she said. “My name is Kevin, Christy. Kevin Baxter,” he said smiling. “Kevin… I like that name,” she said smiling. “But would it be okay if I still called you Sir? I like calling you Sir… it makes you sound important and powerful just like you are. That’s one of the qualities I find so hot about you, Sir, is that you are so powerful, so commanding and dominant. I love serving you, Sir… as your secretary and as your slut.” “All right then. You will call me Sir when we are alone together, and Sir or Mr. Baxter when we are at work. But if there is something serious that you want to talk about and you want to put the Sir/slut stuff aside, just ask me if you can speak freely and I will know what that means, okay?” he said. “Yes, Sir,” she said, “Thank you, Sir.” Christy was happier than she had ever been before. Now not only did she have a great job with a great boss, but she belonged to him and he had confessed he loved her in return. Life was good for them both. Related Posts:To Be Or Not To Be A Doctor - Chapter 5To Be or Not To Be a Doctor - Chapter 6To Be or Not To Be a Doctor - Chapter 3Hawk - Chapter 10Last of the Line - Chapter 75To Be or Not To Be a Doctor - Chapter 2... In Vino VeritasEroticStoriesWe’re on our first date, first real date. Not that staying in the apartment with Amy is a drag (you’ve read the stories…), but we live in a college town, and it’s Friday night. Aside from all the sex (again… you read the stories), it has been a busy week. I spent as much time leaning over the kitchen table writing as I did lying under Amy, fucking. Once in a while, you want to look at four walls other than your own, drink out of someone else’s glasses, piss in someone else’s toilet, whatever. We’re at Ballbreakers, a beer and jukebox joint a little off the beaten path from the just-turned-twenty-one college crowd. Amy’s twenty, but this place would never card a woman unless her training bra was showing, and anyway, Amy’s not looking very collegiate tonight. This is the first I’ve seen her out on the town, and yowza! She’s only five-four, but tonight those athletic legs, coming out of that skirt—mid-thigh and just-right tight across her ass—make her seem taller. Her long-sleeve black top clings to all the right places. (I saw it laid out on the bed and I asked her how she would ever get that tiny thing over those tits. “You’ll have to wait and see,” she said. Worth waiting for, as it turned out.) She has those long, loose dirty-blond curls pulled up in a sexy do, tied just so. That neck will stir any man’s appetite. Credit where credit’s due: she’s a head-turner. And that’s part of the plan tonight. The whole idea of going out on the town came up after the fireworks—call them waterworks—of the other night. The next day—which was yesterday—her car landed in a repair shop and she had to work a shift in the evening. I drove her there, while she slept in the back seat. I had a light dinner where she works (nice place!) and went to a coffee shop afterward to read some Ibsen. On the drive back to my place she broke the ice, as she does most of the time. “I don’t know how to describe what you did to me last night.” “Squirting.” “I didn’t mean that. I mean… where did you… when did you learn that?” “Specifically, when and where?” “Yeah.” “Why do you want to know that?” “Because no one ever… did THAT… before.” “You mean never did it to you before.” “Right.” “And now it’s all you thought about today.” “Fuck, yeah! I tried to tell Denise about it, but -“ “Who’s Denise?” “The girlfriend who knows everything about me.” “That means she knows everything about me, I guess.” “Oh, yeah!” I didn’t have a response for that. I’m no Chatty Charlie, Cathy, whatever, when it comes to my social life and male friends of mine. The last guy who asked me some lame locker room-type question about my sex life, I made-up one of those 1-900 numbers and told him to call that if he was that horny. I’ll talk about movies or Mickey Mantle’s home run swing or Charlie Mingus albums, but that’s it for guy talk. Frank Sinatra and Dean Martin never compared rim jobs. I’m not breaking that tradition. Amy noticed the pause in the conversation. “Is that okay, that I talk to her about us?” “Baby, if that’s what you and your friends talk about, don’t let me stop you.” “We don’t talk about just sex, not always.” “I get it, baby. That’s your life. Whatever you do when I’m not around is your business.” She rubbed my arm where it rested on the gear shift. We’d both been busy all day and evening. We hadn’t had any cuddle time. I missed those fingertips. “So you told this Denise… what exactly?” “About last night, about losing my fucking mind for two hours.” “And…?” “She’s never had a vaginal orgasm. She thinks g-spots are myths.” “That’s what she said, even after you told her what happened?” “I never told her specifically how it all went.” “Why not?” “It’s a silly reason. I don’t want to say it.” “Okay… now I’m intrigued, even more than I was.” “You’ll think I’m immature.” “No chance of that.” “Stop mocking me.” This time I rubbed her arm. “Baby, I stopped thinking of you as a kid, a long time ago.” She leaned over and laid on my arm now, her head heavy against my shoulder. The windows were down a bit. The autumn air was on the chilly side, but refreshing as hell. We were quiet for a minute or so. Then she talked, still leaning against me. “I was afraid if I told her how good it was, she’d come after you.” “What?” I didn’t even try not to laugh. “I’m jealous now.” “Jealous ‘now?’ Of what?” “No guy was ever worth being jealous over.” She had to know this was coming, and I gave her no time to prepare. “Not even judo guy with the big dick?” “That was one night. I barely remember his name.” “Barely? So you do remember it.” She stayed quiet. I nudged her with an elbow. “Of course I do.” “And you remember it because…” She leaned in tighter. She put an arm across me and hugged me as much as she could. “Mmmm… don’t start this now.” I pushed her hand down to my crotch. “It’s already started.” “Mmm… Pull over and I’ll blow you.” Tempting, but the road was too dark. I don’t want to die for some head, even hers. But since she was hot for something, I saw an opportunity. “Maybe, if you tell me why you still remember judo guy’s name.” “Because it was only a few weeks ago.” I laughed. She knew the game, and knew when to break the rules. Clever girl. “Smartass.” “I know.” I stepped on the gas a little. The engine perked up and put just enough muscle in the air. “Tell me why you remember his name.” “Mmmmmmmm… Because he fucked the shit out of me, all night with his big dick!” She lifted herself up and tongued my ear. “Jerk my cock, baby.” She started to rub it. “No. Take it out. Jerk me off.” “Yes, Daddy.” She freed John Thursday and went at him hard and fast. “Jerk me, but don’t make me come.” “Okay, Daddy.” The drive between her job and my place is a dark one, nineteen miles of winding country backroad with dim lights every few hundred meters. No one was going to see John Thursday peeking up, with Amy’s right hand working him slow and easy, her tongue now and then in my ear. I reminded her that she wasn’t the only one who had a great time the night before. “You know why I came so hard last night?” “Because you like knowing I got fucked so good, daddy.” She bats a thousand, this kid. I could feel JT stiffen even more. “And why did you come so hard and squirt all over my bed?” “Because I remembered how good his big cock was, Daddy.” “And if he comes to your job again, what’s gonna happen?” “I’ll give him all the pussy he wants, Daddy!” On we drove, the last ten miles a slow-motion replay of the night before, except this time she had to hold it in, no squirting, no one screaming after midnight, muffled by pillows to keep the neighbors from thinking I was killing someone. Last night I gave her the thrill of a young lifetime. Tonight was my turn. I’d earned it. I parked behind my place, with her hand still going. She was licking her lips. “If he was right there at the back door waiting, would you blow him?” “Oh god, Daddy, YES! I’d fucking run out there right now!” “Do it!” She went down on me. As soon as she sucked the head into her mouth, I gave her the load she loves. Inside, we ate the grub she brought home from work. At the kitchen table, she was buoyant, curious. The conversation didn’t veer too far off the usual. “Can I ask you something?” I gave her my standard answer to that silly inquiry. “You just did.” “Haha… Seriously. I want to know why it doesn’t bother you.” “Why what doesn’t bother me?” “Me talking about the boys I had sex with. Me talking about masturbating to my Dad so many times.” “Why should it bother me?” “You’re not jealous?” “Sure I am.” She gave me the puzzled look I expected. “Then how -“ I finished a glass of water and wiped my mouth. Things were about to verge on the philosophical. “Turn a weakness into a strength. I’m a man, with a big, fat working cock, but all the other little boy bullshit every man has. I want all the pussy for myself. I’ll never get it, just like I’ll never read every novel, or see every movie. Should I let that keep me in bed with a sheet over my head, or should I teach myself to find a way to enjoy it all somehow? Once all that occurred to me, I taught myself to enjoy it.” She sat there rapt. Did public high school teach this girl nothing? “How did you do that?” “You really want to hear that story?” “I do.” “Okay… I was married, young, when I was in the Army. I was twenty-one. It was okay for a year and a half. Then we started losing interest in each other. She was twenty-seven, realized eventually that my the size of my dick was not relative to the amount of maturity in my head. I was a sex-hungry immature shit, and it got to her.” “You mean she stopped wanting sex with you, because…” “Young guy stuff. She just got tired of waiting for me to grow up. Think of all the college guys you see goofing off in class, the frat boy dickheads. That was me, but with a combat rifle and a steady paycheck. That’s a much worse combination than late acne and a bad report card.” “I get it. But how did that lead to you and the no-jealousy thing?” “We hadn’t had sex in a while. One afternoon at a backyard barbecue, I watched her checking out some guy, the husband of one of her gym friends. “Did you get mad?” “I got a little jealous, kept an eye on both of them. But it didn’t go anywhere. I don’t think the guy ever knew my wife was eye-balling him. But… at one point I realized I was hard as hell in my pants.” “Really?” “Really. I went and jerked off in the bathroom, thinking about her lying there naked while some guy fucked her. After I shot off all over the bathroom, I sat there thinking, ‘Whoa! What the hell just happened?’” “It didn’t make you mad?” “Did it make you mad when you were coming all over your bed, imagining your dad sticking his dick in you for Christmas?” “No.” “Exactly. I might have been a young immature ass, but I’ve never judged myself too harshly. Life’s about experience. I was old enough to know that.” “So you figured out that you liked jerking off to her cheating on you?” “I sprayed that bathroom with a huge load, sprayed it all the way from the toilet seat to the mirror. So, yeah, I knew that I liked it.” She finished what she was eating and sat back in her chair, looking me in the eye with as devilish a smile as anyone can muster. I knew what was coming. “Did she ever cheat on you?” “Yes and no.” I satisfied her curiosity, telling her about the one time I convinced my wife to at least discuss what I saw and did that fateful afternoon. As it turned out, all she was willing to do was fantasize about meeting that guy. It was not her most comfortable night in bed. Our marriage ended not long after that. I went to war, she went home to her mother. No hard feelings. But there was more to this evolution story. Amy would have listened all night. “But my first girlfriend after the divorce, that’s when the whole thing took off.” Amy’s eyebrows shot up. “She was willing to cheat on you?” “We weren’t exclusive, so it wasn’t really cheating. She agreed to tell me about other guys she fucked. The first time, it really got me off. She liked that. We did it more often. I let it develop into whatever it was going to be.” “And what did that turn out to be?” “I liked watching her face when she told me how good it all felt. Her face got me off.” “Did my face get you off last night?” “Now you’re learning.” She finished her glass of water. Sitting back in her chair, she looked at me, then the ceiling, then at me again. “Whew! That’s a lot to process.” “Take your time.” She got quiet. Then I watched her face take on a smile even more devilish than the one before. Her eyes twinkled. “Do you want me to cheat on you?” ~~~ And that’s how we ended up at Ballbreakers. Turns out the guy with the judo studio and the big terrific cock hangs out here some weekends, or so he told her, in case she ever wanted to find him again. “And you want to go there because he might see you?” I let her see the jealousy in my face when I asked her that. (That’s all part of the fun.) She didn’t miss it. “Mm-hmm. Are you jealous, Daddy?” I pursed my lips and looked away from her. “You are jealous! Mmmmm…” “Maybe a little.” “Jealous I might suck his big cock in the parking lot, Daddy?” That’s how the conversation went all that night. And now we’re here, with a table near the door and far from the bar. We’ve had two drinks already. Amy, who says a certain cocktail makes her even more wild, is dancing with another girl, some classmate we ran into here. I’m a dancer but only when the music suits me. So far it hasn’t. The crowd’s too heavy for me to see Amy doing her thing, but I’ve got a great view of the restrooms… and of the tits on the MILF two tables over. (For the record, Amy asked me last night, amid all the cheating talk, if this was a tit-for-tat situation. Sorry for the pun, but I did mention that she might have to look the other way if I get an unscheduled blow job from an older woman with big tits. She said she’d think about it, but I didn’t expect such a target-rich environment so soon.) I’m already on record in this story as being a relentless tit man. If Amy were working tonight, I’d be telling a different tale here right now. The MILF keeps shifting in her seat whenever she catches me staring at her tits. I’d be a fool to stop now, but there she goes to the ladies’ room. I salute them as she walks away. Amy works her way to the edge of the dance floor nearest our table. I motion for another drink. She nods. I go to the bar and order. Payday weekend. Big bar night. I wait my turn. I’m watching Amy dance with her very friendly friend. Show me a guy who doesn’t like watching his girlfriend and another girl on a dance floor. My foot just got stepped on. Thank you, pal. And I just got bumped on the shoulder. I hear a throat clear. I turn. It’s the MILF. Nearly my height. Red-headed. Great jeans and a tight black t-shirt. Silver rings, none of them on the magic finger. “Excuse me. So sorry.” She says, with that smiling-but-not-smiling look. You can tell in the eyes. “That’s okay. It’s crowded.” I look back toward the dance floor while the bartender takes her order. Amy’s now in the far back corner of the floor. “You teach?” One of those shouted questions, a volume peculiar to bars. I turn back to the red-head. “No,” I tell her. Nearly thirty. Bald. Beard. I get that a lot around campus. “You look too old to be in school, and I’ve never seen you in this place before.” I have to lean in to hear her, and to be heard. “I study here.” She looks puzzled. She smells fabulous. “Long story.” My drinks arrive. “Two drinks.” “Yep.” “Maybe tell me your story another time!” “Maybe.” I let her see me look at her tits before I brush her shoulder as I head back to the table. The dance floor is overflowing now. I have no eyes on Amy or her pal, but I do see the red-head make her way back to her table. She ignores me completely. I’m unofficially all alone now, in the most crowded place in town. I finish my third bottle of beer without much delay. I could look around guess if judo guy in here, but I feel a familiar sensation coming on. The men’s room line isn’t worth the wait. I remember this place has a generous parking lot and plenty of trees on one edge of it. I head outside. I try first to get Amy’s attention, but she’s nowhere to be seen. I gotta go. It’s colder outside than I remembered but it cools the sweat. I take up a safe, respectable position behind a fat, dark tree. All guys know the pleasure of that first beer piss at a bar, but you can read the Book of Job by the time your bladder drains. (Freaky side note: I enjoy holding my heavy, limp cock whenever I piss. It feels… like a privilege. Maybe firemen feel like that when they’re holding a water hose. Maybe I’ll ask one.) I’m still thinking about fire hoses, daydreaming, when I hear, “Bathrooms not to your liking, sweetie?” I snap to and look over around the tree to my left. It’s the red-head. “Shit, I’m sorry. It was crowded. When a man’s gotta go.” “And you’re definitely a man, honey. I’ll say that.” She’s looking at John Thursday pumping all that piss on the ground. I look down at him, too. Big Red isn’t done. “Your little lady friends in there must be in love with that.” I guess I should feel awkward, holding my cock, talking to a stranger, outside in a parking lot full of cars. But I don’t. “My little lady friends?” “The two college kids you bought drinks for. They sat down at your table when I was leaving.” “Oh. Yeah, that’s -“ “You like ‘em young. Just my luck.” I laugh. What the hell else am I going to do? She has her keys. She’s parked two spaces from the tree that’s not hiding me very well. I put John Thursday away and zip up. I come out from the shadows as she’s about to get into her car. “You have a good night, hon. Have fun in there!” I nod and walk toward the bar. I hear her coming up slowly behind me. She stops her car. The window comes down. “What do you study?” she says. “Theater. Literature.” “I teach math.” “Always been my enemy.” We share a chuckle. “Maybe I’ll see you in the library sometime,” she says. “Maybe I’ll take a math course next semester.” “I hope so.” She puts up her window and drives off. ~~~ “Where’d you go?” I tell Amy about pissing. Sherri the dance partner comes back from the bathroom and says hi, then bye. “Work in the morning!” She leaves us, talking in that loud bar voice. Amy has a smile on her face. Big one. I lean in so I don’t have to shout. “What?” “See the woman at the bar, with the really long black hair and yellow t-shirt?” I do. “See the guy she’s with?” I see him, too. I look at Amy, not getting it just yet. He’s too old to be judo guy, unless I got the wrong idea in my head when I heard that story. “He looks so much like my dad that I thought it was him!” I give her the “Ah, I see” face. She takes a glass off the table. I hadn’t noticed that she had ordered another cocktail for herself. Four empty glasses on the table. I look at her eyes, her whole face. She’s red-cheeked, loose, relaxed, in the moment. I lean in for a little hot talk. “That’s not the guy I expected to see tonight.” She shakes her head. “That’s not my dad. Just looks like him.” Okay, she might be loose and relaxed and in the moment, but four drinks have put her off her game a little. I smile and sit back in my chair. She gives me a confused look but she recovers like a longshot coming to the wire in the home stretch. “Oh, that!” I pat her on the hand and nod like a proud uncle. “I didn’t see that guy tonight. Sorry.” I lean in close. “Fuck, sorry. We’re having a good fucking time.” This starts her second wind. “Hell yeah, we are!” She leaps from her seat to mine and straddles me, shaking those magnificent tits against my chest. “You like that, baby?” I lean back in my chair as far as I can and let her lean in for more. We kiss. She grinds down into my crotch. We’re drawing attention. I grab her ass and draw a little more. Over her shoulder, I see the guy from the bar and the long-haired woman sit at the table next to ours. Tall guy, gray-blond hair, cut short, full face but not fat, a sturdy guy, thick and strong, built like a guy who worked on a farm or in a garage most of his life. I get an idea. I whisper into Amy’s ear. “You had enough drinks yet? How wild do you feel?” She leans way back, looks me in the eye and smiles, and grinds her hips hard into me. Then she leans forward and says into my ear, “Take me the fuck home and I’ll show you how wild.” We start to gather our stuff. I casually motion to the couple at the next table. Amy looks and giggles at me. “I know!” she mouths to me. “You wait here for a second,” I tell her. “I want to piss one more time before we go.” ~~~ It’s a short walk to my place, only seven or eight blocks. We hold hands. We stop now and then to kiss, to fondle. The air is cool. We try to cuddle as we walk. “So your dad’s a tall guy.” “Yeah.” “Big guy, too. Strong. What’s he do?” “Builds houses. He owns a construction company.” She interrupts my next question. “But you know, when you went to pee, I looked at that guy. He doesn’t look that much like my dad.” “No?” “No. I thought so from across the room, but I’m a little buzzed, so…” “But close enough from a distance, I guess.” “Yeah, definitely.” We were home now. She’s waiting for me to open the door. Inside this door, in the front of the house, near the street, there is a short hallway. In that hallway, is the door that opens into the front of the apartment. Amy usually uses the back door, off the kitchen. Here, inside the front door. I stop before I let us into the apartment. I kiss her and push her back against the wall. She still tastes like her favorite drink. She kisses hard. Our hands are everywhere. “Mmmm, baby! We never fucked drunk before.” “I’m not drunk at all,” I tell her. “I am a little, baby! Get me inside and fuck me!” “Not yet,” I whisper in her ear. “Oh, god, baby! Why not? I want it!” I step back from her, and stand in the middle of this narrow hallway. “What?” she says. I start to unzip my pants. “Let me!” She starts to move toward me. I stop the zipper and look at her. “No.” “Huh? Why not?” She looks genuinely sad. I smile. She doesn’t. “Why not?” “Yeah. Why not?” I move into her and push her against the wall again. She’s in my ear. “I want it, baby! I want it so bad!” “That’s not what you wanted when you got dressed tonight, is it?” “What?” She pulls back. Confused again. I back away and free John Thursday. He’s limp. I let him hang fat and loose. “I didn’t think I would be the one fucking you tonight.” She smiles. “I know, baby. Sorry.” How many moments have Amy and I had already, crossroads that will send us one way or another? Here is another one. Which way will she go?... A Girl Named ….EroticStoriesShe slides into the room with the grace of a ballerina Her whisper slim body sculpted to dance between raindrops Eyes focus on her, but she eludes their attention Her comfort zone lies hidden behind the camera’s lens Allowing lesser beauty to glean the appreciation of others Her melodic voice is soft as an angel’s hair The slow cadence, hypnotic in its appeal She touches each person without using her hands A residual presence remains long after she’s gone Leaving an aura of peace, calm and serenity Her Cheshire cat smile holds many mysteries Like a chameleon or actress upon the stage It changes from that of a confident woman To the adventuresome grin of a teenager To the unabashed glee of a little girl Chestnut eyes provide more than splendor Protected by a fortress of high cheekbones She guards this fragile passageway For her eyes are the portals to her soul Painful images having imprinted scars upon her heart. She now lives in a world of love Currently reserved for four-legged creatures Unconditional love is rarely found In the two-legged creature of man Her soul she protects, but her spirit she gives freely A continuum of self-reflection and awareness The years of fertility passing in favor of tranquility Relaxed in the meditative state of being on her own She finds comfort in things that do not breathe One with nature, photographing the beauty of trees A tree stands tall, with its multitude of arms Embracing the sun and moon and stars She has forever changed my vision I can no longer see a tree as just a tree For now I see a tree, and a girl named ……. Related Posts:lesbian/beginnings/the-perfume-girl/the-perfume-girl-4lesbian/beginnings/the-perfume-girl/the-perfume-girl-5lesbian/beginnings/the-perfume-girl/the-perfume-girl-6transgender/teen/the-prettiest-girl-in-the-world/the…My Good GirlCar Wash Girl... Don't Judge a Book Part 3 Chapter 7EroticStoriesSunday 11th November 2018, one minute after midnight I was still recovering from the shock, blinking and hoping that the letters on Veronica’s big bedside TV were a dream or would soon disappear. Veronica’s soft and energetic hand was on my junk, but I’d suddenly got a case of mister droopy dick, the text on the screen the culprit. ‘Hotwife Jane’s first porno tryout.’ The letters slowly dissolved via some cheesy artistic effect or other, only to be replaced by words that had my guts knotting and twisting at double the pace of before. My panic mode was screaming and shouting, alarms and sirens going off in all parts of my brain. This couldn’t be for real – was he really mean and stupid enough to do this? To out us in such a public and one-sided way? One-sided, maybe that should have been two-sided – maybe Jill was on board and in on this game. The only positive thing my panicking brain could take from the screen was that at least he’d had the good sense and decency to not use our real names – borrowing a trick I knew our favorite real-life pornstar hotwife couples used. The screen slowly switched from black to normal, showing three people sitting together, one in an armchair and two sat close together on a sofa. Two I instantly recognized, one I didn’t. “Thanks for coming here today,” Luther called out, looking oh so comfortable in the armchair. “Thanks for agreeing to do the first in this series of movies that I am sure is going to sweep the country, coast-to-coast. Now then, why don’t you tell us a little about yourselves and why you’re here today, and how you got to this point in your lives.” The couple on the sofa turned and smiled at each other, then turned and looked at Luther, now holding hands. Something in the way they looked at each other making me realize who the person sat next to Jill was – he was the guy playing me. Somehow Luther had managed to find an actor who could easily pass for me. By no means identical – but same age, similar build and hair color, and the same ‘boy next door’ non-nondescript features. It was the guy – pretend Dave – who cleared his throat first, squeezing Jill’s hand as he started. “Thanks, Luther. Thanks for inviting us here today, and thanks for giving us the honor of having the starring roles in the first movie of what is I’m sure going to be a great new studio – Luther’s Ladies.” The camera panned to a smiling Luther, smugly grinning as if he’d just been nominated for an academy award, then moved back to pretend Dave and real Jill. “Anyway, to answer your question, we are Jane and Dan. Just a regular couple here in Miami, where your great new studio’s based. And anyway, to cut a long story short, after many years of a very happy and normal marriage, I decided I wanted to put a little more spark back into our marriage. I guess like many couples watching this video, like many middle-aged couples all over America, we still loved each other but had let things become a bit samey and stale.” “Okay, so what happened next,” said the real Luther character, a serious look on his face as if he was some Pulitzer prize-winning journalist. “Well, as you can see, my wife Jane here is quite the beautiful lady. I might have a face like the back end of a semi-trailer.,” Thanks Pal I thought to myself, “but over the years Jane’s never been short of male admirers, but despite this, she’d always been faithful and true to me, despite many chances to step out on me with younger and more handsome guys. And I won’t go into all the whys and wherefores, but I got to a point where I realized the thought of Jane going with other men really excited me. So, we joined a local swingers group, where Jane was quite the hit. And the rest, as they say, is history.” “Okay, thanks for that Dan. So what happened after that? And, if you’re okay with it, maybe Jane you’d like to pick up and tell the next part of the story.” The real Jill smiled at the video’s host and with another squeeze to the hand of pretend me she picked up the story. “Well at first things started quite slowly. Dan and I weren’t quite sure how this thing was going to work out so we decided to have a little trial session – our first swing party was just a soft swing, sort of, playing but no full sex. And, well, after that me and Dan knew we liked it. Dan loved watching me with the first guy I played with, and Dan had fun with a nice lady who had the hots for him. And well, after that things kind of snowballed.” “Thanks for sharing that, Jane. And just so your fans can get an idea of timelines, how long ago did all of this start-up? How long ago did you and Dan move from being Mr. and Mrs. Average America into your exciting new world?” Luther asked. Jill giggled at the question, looked over at pretend me and then turned back to Luther to answer. “Not long ago at all. I think Dan first mentioned getting excited about me being with other guys around fifteen months ago, but as we wanted to take things careful and slow, it was another three months or so after that before we attended our first swing party.” The camera panned to a smiling Luther, smiling with his best Letterman smile. “And have you continued to take things slow and steady since then?” Jill giggled again, louder and longer than before. “Not exactly, Luther. Not exactly.” “I’m sure our viewers would love to know what’s happened since then. Kinda who and how often, that kinda thing.” When her giggle had died down there was just a broad smile left on Jill’s face. “Well, in many ways we’re still just regular old Jane and Dan. Still Mom and Dad to our kids. But now we have another side to our lives. After the first guy who took my swinging cherry, who was a lovely guy with a nice big cock, I had a long affair with my boss. And then after that, I played around with a few other guys, nothing serious, just carefree fun. And then I met you through one of my casual hook-ups, and you were kind enough to introduce me to the great guy who’s now my long-time boyfriend.” It was Luther’s turn to chuckle, his deep bass voice chortling from off-screen. “Yeah, that’s right, and we’ll be meeting him in just a short while. But before we get to that, if it’s okay with you Jane, I have just a few more quickfire questions before we give the viewers what they want. Is that okay with you, Jane?” “Sure, you’re the boss, Luther. Just ask away? Dan and I have no secrets from each other or from you and the viewers.” No secrets my ass – this whole porno was one big secret. It can’t have been quick to set-up and Jill had known all about it but had said nothing to me. And I just had to hope that the website that had flashed up at the beginning – featuring thinly disguised versions of our real names as it did – was just all part of the game and charade, although it certainly wasn’t beyond Malcolm to escalate things in this way. “Okay, Jane, thanks for that. Question one: Dan’s cock or your boyfriend’s cock?” Jill’s giggle, now almost a taunt to me now, and then her answer, mocking me although I’m sure not meant like that. “Boyfriend’s cock.” “Question two: Black or white?” “Both are nice, but if pushed, black before white.” “Question three: Size queen or not size queen?” Giggle, reply. “Luther, that’s quite rude. But yes, size queen wouldn’t be wrong.” “Okay, that’s great, Jane,” Luther’s off-camera deep velvety voice thanked her. “Now, before we ask a few more questions, and before we get your boyfriend out here, the viewers and me can see you’ve got a really hot body under those office clothes, do you think you could strip off a little so the viewers can see what you’ve got? So they can see what Dan meant when he said you’ve always gotten plenty of male attention.” Jill just smiled as she stood up and started disrobing. One-by-one popping the buttons on her plain white office blouse, allowing her cleavage and then lacy white bra to slowly come into view in a way that was the perfect tease for both me and anyone else who ended up watching this video. “You’ve got lovely breasts, if you don’t mind me saying so,” Luther’s disembodied and seductive voice told the viewers from offscreen, the camera staying fully on Jill as she undid the last button and shrugged the blouse off her shoulders, immediately going to work on the catch at the back of her oh-so-respectable grey thigh length skirt. “Why thank you, kind sir,” Jill joked, sounded for all the world like a seventeenth-century serving wench in some olde worlde highway tavern. “Our viewers are going to love that hot bod of yours. You’ve had three kids, is that right? Coz anyone looking at that hot bod of yours ain’t gonna believe that you’ve got three grown-up kids and a grandchild on the way.” “I’ve always liked to look after myself, keep myself looking nice for my husband,” Jill chuckled as she stepped out of her skirt, leaving her just in plain white bra and panties and matching stockings. “Looking nice for your husband? For your husband, or for your boyfriend and other lovers?” “Both … all of them … that ain’t a crime, right?” Jill answered, suddenly sounding a little confused and defensive. “Bra please,” Luther asked, his voice airy but authoritative. “Our viewers want to see that beautiful puppies of yours, Jane.” Seconds later Jill was standing there smiling, shoulders pulled back as far as they’d go, proudly thrusting her chest and tits forward, the highly swollen and erect state of her nipples showing just how aroused and into it Jill was. “Okay, thanks for that, Jane. You’re more beautiful than I ever imagined when I first asked you to do this movie for us. Okay, one final question before we bring your boyfriend Malcolm in.” The camera showed Jill smiling nervously but not speaking. “Love? Is it fair to say that both you and your husband get off on not just the physical act, but on you falling for the guys you sleep with when the physical gets even hotter when you start falling in love with the guys? Is this how it is for both you and hubby?” The camera zoomed in and showed Jill’s blushing face. “Luther, that’s quite a personal question,” she said, playing for time before the screen showed a painfully long pause as Jill looked down at the floor. She was still looking down as she started to answer. “Yes. We didn’t plan it that way, and as you can imagine it creates some problems sometimes, but yes, what you’re describing happens and both my husband and me like it that way.” By the time she finished Jill was no longer looking down at her feet, she was looking straight at Luther with a defiant glint in her eye. “Thanks for being so open and honest, Jane. I know that can’t have been easy. So, forgive me then if I ask one final question before we bring your boyfriend on stage to start the movie proper.” He waited for Jill to give a small nod of the head, then asked his question. “So it’s fair to say that as well as loving the man sitting next to you, you love your boyfriend in the same way?” Jill looked across at the guy pretending to be me, pursed her lips in a slight grimace, and then looked back at Luther. “Yes. I love them both. I love them in different ways, but yes, I love them both.” Sitting next to Veronica in her warm bed, I screwed my eyes tight shut. Hoping this was some kind of nightmare from which I’d soon awake. It was bad enough that we’d gotten our life and marriage into this hugely complicated tangled web, but to now blow the covers off and open up this to the whole wide world was something else. They may not have known all the sordid details, but our grown-up kids knew the outline of the games we played. And when Jill and Chris had been an item, many of the people in Jill’s office knew what was going on. But this was very different. If I took this video, all the words about Luther’s movie studio and the web address at face value Luther was about to out Jill and me to the whole world, and I felt myself shivering and sweating at the thought. At the consequences, for our personal and professional lives. I don’t know if Luther is some kind of witch or warlock, but as Malcolm walked out and sat on the other side of Jill on the sofa when the couple’s kiss was over and they were holding hands Luther asked a question that made me think he maybe had some kind of black magic voodoo powers. “So Jill, for our viewers, tell us all why you want to go public with your lifestyle and your relationship with your boyfriend Malcolm.” Jill looked confidently at Luther, answering in a calm, even tone. “Because I don’t want to lead a double life anymore. It’s not fair to this man,” she said, briefly looking towards Malcolm and tenderly touching his cheek. “And I just don’t want to. I want for it to all be out in the open. To be honest with people. After all, aren’t we taught from when we’re little kids that we should be honest, not deceitful? And doesn’t that apply to our sexuality and relationships just as much as every other part of our lives? Dan and I brought up our kids that way, and it would hardly be right if we did the opposite. That would be deeply hypocritical.” “Thanks for that, Jane. Thanks for being so honest. And thanks for being so patient with all my questions. If you’re okay with it, I think it’s time for us to get this show on the road. For you and Malcolm to show Dan and all your fans some of the sexual chemistry that made you fall in love with your boyfriend.” ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ The scene transitioned to showing a bed and Jill kneeling next to the bed, Malcolm and Fake Dave standing naked in front of her, Jill’s right hand stroking up and down on Malcolm’s thick nine-inch black cock while her left hand cupped the much, much smaller white cock of fake me. “So, Jill, forgive me if this is an obvious question, but which of the two penises in your life do you prefer?” narrating Luther asked. Jill giggled, looking up from her prone position at fake me. “Forgive me, honey, for telling everyone. But you know this already, and I know it makes you excited, but you know I prefer Malcolm’s beautiful big cock much more than your little white tiddler. I love you honey, but Malcolm’s beautiful monster is much more manly and virile and can do things to me that your little whitey can’t.” “Thanks, Jane. Well, now that we’ve had such an honest assessment, why don’t you tell your hubby how you want this to play out.” Jill just smiled at the place in the room where I guess Luther was standing out of shot narrating, and then looked first directly at the camera, and then at fake Dave, giving me the distinct feeling that the look at the camera was for real Dave. Grinning like a naughty schoolgirl, she laid out what she wanted. “Okay, honey, why don’t you stand over there and play with your little white wiener while I enjoy a proper cock, while my hunky black boyfriend gives me what you can not.” Of course, if she’d spoken to the real me like that, there was a fair chance I’d have stormed out. (Probably fifty, fifty – we’d indulged in a fair amount of trash-talking these last few months – but being spoken to like that on camera and in front of the whole world would have been a step too far.) But fake Dave just smiled meekly at his domineering wife and did as he was told, moving back a little further from the bed in a symbolic gesture that he’d lost the girl as he wasn’t the man his wife wanted. Jill and Malcolm had moved onto the bed and were lying next to each other kissing, caressing, and generally getting each other worked up and ready to make love. Jill’s hand was slowly stroking Malcolm’s fat nine-incher up and down, with Veronica’s soft hand doing the same to me, her other hand playing with the hair on the nape of my neck. And then I saw the back of a woman walk from where the camera was to where Fake Dave was stood, playing with his little cock which looked even smaller than my own. As she reached Fake me and kissed the actor on the cheek I realized it was Dee, and saw that she had a pot of lube and a large black dildo in her hands. With Jill and Malcolm looking across at Fake me, Dee got the actor playing me to move his legs slightly further apart, and then she knelt down behind him and started to work some of the lube between his ass cheeks. The actor didn’t seem to mind and I saw him bite his lip as he moaned a little. “Is this what you want, honey?” Luther’s deep voice boomed out. Jill just smiled. “Yes, yes it is. His girlfriend’s used a much smaller black dildo on him a couple of times already, and this just seems the natural progression. I think he’d love it and it would be so hot if my husband’s taking a big black cock up his ass while he watches me being fucked by a better man than him, watches me being fucked by my boyfriend’s big black cock.” I felt a wave of panic coming over me, even though I was lying down suddenly feeling faint. Jill had to know I’d be watching this, that it wasn’t just for general circulation. Is this what she really thought? Is this what she really thought of me. And then after the panic, the anger. Building slowly until Veronica was looking at me with worry in her face, as if she was worried I was about to burst a blood vessel or something like that. Normally I hated to see her worried and would have tried to calm down just for her, but this was just too much. Being so publicly humiliated, the final coals heaped on the fire of the fact that Luther was already about to make a porno featuring Jill and Malcolm. “Shut the fucking thing off,” I shouted. “Just turn it off. I’ve seen enough, I’m not going to watch anymore, put up with this shit.” Veronica still looked worried, not used to seeing the angry side of me, being shouted at by me. “Dave, baby, Luther said to keep it on, to make sure you watch it, and when all’s said and done, he’s my boss.” Not what I wanted to hear, the steam pouring out of my head given an extra level of supercharging. “I said turn it fucking off. He may be your boss, but if you want me to still be your boyfriend at the end of the night you better fucking well turn it off.” Despite her fear of her boss, Veronica wanted even more not to lose me and the TV was turned off. That immediate crisis dealt with, I just sat and simmered for a while, Veronica staring at me but smart enough to stay quiet while I processed things. That bastard Luther! All along I’d taken him at face value when he’d said he liked to play and help couples explore, but that he’d never want to do any permanent damage to Jill and me. Seeing what I’d just seen – the promise or threat to out us, set up a web page and then humiliate me through the fake actor – all of this had the blinkers finally falling from my eyes. How could I have been such a fool? Even if he’d started out with these intentions, they were a million miles from what he was doing now. One of his best buddies, Malcolm, had fallen in love with Jill and Jill with him, and surely Luther was now doing his damnedest to create problems and break me and Jill up. How else could tonight’s events be explained? All of a sudden, as the penny dropped, I knew I had to stand up to this bully. It was the only way to sort things out, to knock him off his stride. He’d played on my weakness and kink once too often. Even if he or his buddy were to beat me to a pulp, I had to show him I meant business. ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ As I threw on my clothes and picked up my car keys I was under no misapprehension. I knew that when I confronted him things could go very badly for me. Very badly indeed. But I hardly cared. After all, what alternative did I have? I tried to keep my temper fired up as I drove across town to Luther’s place at Delray Beach, also trying to stay within the speed limit which wasn’t easy as the roads were empty and I was both fired up and in a hurry. But when I got there, there was no sign of either his car or any activity in the house. Fuming and feeling played and cheated, I worked out the next best thing was to head over to the company house where Malcolm lived. Maybe Luther would be there, and even if he wasn’t, I could confront Jill about the part she’d played and demand that she come home with me – even if this was ‘one of her Malcolm nights’, which hardly seemed to matter now. I knew this whole game was over, that I was going to tell her it was him or me. But forty minutes later I was facing a similar situation at Malcolm’s house – no signs of life and no sign of Jill’s car. It was at this point that I felt a sinking feeling in my heart. I was a corporate beast, an engineer by training and damned good at what I did. But I was locking horns with and about to go to war with a seasoned Special Forces soldier, to whom anticipating the enemy’s moves and being one or two steps ahead was second nature. Fuck! I was a creature out of his element and stymied by Luther’s tactics I didn’t know what to do. I toyed with going back to Veronica’s, but I wasn’t in the mood. I was still steamed, wanting to be alone and fearful that I might say or do something that would hurt Veronica and possibly break us up. Although, of course, if I was going to start telling Jill it was ‘him or me’ I wasn’t sure how much of a future me and Veronica had anyway. A thought that left me feeling both sad and guilty. Lacking any other ideas, I decided my best course was to head home, to lick my wounds and try and work out a plan. All of my earlier anger now boiled dry, I drove the ten miles home to Coral Gables at a sedate pace. At least there was no danger of being stopped for speeding. As I turned the corner, happy to finally be back somewhere where I could recharge my batteries, I did a double-take as I saw just one car in our drive. Jill was home. The last place I’d expected to see her, and by the looks of it, she was home alone. Related Posts:Don't Judge a Book Part 3 Chapter 8Don't Judge A Book Part 3 Chapter 15Don't Judge A Book Part 3 Chapter 10Don't Judge a Book Part 3 Chapter 14Don't Judge a Book Part 3 Chapter 9Don't Judge a Book Part 3 Chapter 13... Beautiful Agony – Chapter SixEroticStoriesThere was a pitcher full of the juice of freshly squeezed blood oranges. There was yoghurt, imported directly from Greece and a bowl of fresh raspberries – still wet with dew. Cherries, shiny brightly in a bowl of crushed ice. There were sweet apples, almonds, and blueberries and then pastries, croissants dripping with melted butter, cannolis and rum babas… I was the only guest at this breakfast banquet, me, alone just in my silk cami. To be honest, there was much dithering as I made my choice, but this girl eventually made her selection and then sat by the open French doors and gazed at the beautiful walled garden. There was hardly a sound, just the wind in the trees and the gentle sound of a farm tractor somewhere in the distance. Miss Jenneke Janssen had an astonishingly beautiful home, I had no concept of how it came to be but I simply did not care. I was happy just sitting here in the lap of luxury and thinking lots about what happened on the roof the night before. I just felt so relaxed. I was blissfully naked and I can’t remember when I had last felt so carefree. So when Zoe held me I felt nothing but happiness. Jenneke had only to touch me a little bit and it just happened, the rush, the realisation and then the orgasm. I remember Zoe kissing me goodnight and I went to my room and fell asleep almost immediately. With the clink of china, the smell of coffee and a discreet cough, a young woman came to my table with a cup and saucer and a coffee pot. “Americano, Suzy?” she said, “there’s hot milk too.” “Black for me please,” I said, “are you staying here too?” “No,” she said, “I work here, my name is Mila.” She put the cup and saucer on my table and poured the coffee. Mila had beautiful hands. She was about my age and very pretty. Classically pretty. In her black leggings and baggy sweater she looked lovely and I felt no embarrassment about sitting there with my bare bottom and my silky top which hid absolutely nothing. “I have been to London,” she said, “it was amazing… “I must get on. Lovely to meet you Suzy, good luck today!” Then she was gone and, alone again, I sipped the coffee and watched a blackbird tilt its head and then strike with its beak and pull a worm from it’s home under the grass. Time had a funny habit of standing still in this place, I truly wasn’t sure if five minutes had passed or an hour. I felt a hand on my shoulder. I turned and received the full force of those ice-blue eyes. “Good morning, Suzy.” There, wearing a pure white tracksuit (Givenchy I later discovered) and box-fresh white trainers (Also Givenchy by the way) was Jenneke. Her hair was tied back, tightly. “May I join you?” Jenneke’s smile dazzled me. “Mila… more coffee please.” Now, the Dutch have a deep and long standing love of coffee. In any form and at any time of the day, they are sipping what is practically their national drink. Starbucks exists of course but the little bars and coffee houses is where the action is. Anyway, in my opinion, people only put up with Starbucks coffee so they can use the free Wi-fi all day! Mila returned with a cup and saucer for Jenneke. I did not react but I noticed that Mila rested her hand on my shoulder as she reached over to pour the coffee. Once she had been thanked, Mila turned to go but not without giving me a rather conspiratorial smile. I was too happy to analyse anything that was going on in this wonderful word, I concentrated on what Jenneke had asked me. ‘Had I waxed and shaved?’ Yes. ‘Had I showered very thoroughly?’ Yes, and I knew exactly what she was meaning. I was to go to the main studio and there would be some preliminary photographs taken. Then later, in the natural light of the garden the photo shoot would continue. No make-up would be used, I was to be naked and try to be natural in every possible way. “No posing, no cheesy smiles, no gymnastics,” she said, “and then tonight, your Justyna will be here and Zoe will be here and we will all have a lovely party!” That’s how it began. Jenneke took my hand and we walked down the long corridor and entered her studio. It was a vast space. The walls were a uniform grey and lighting stands stood around a massively wide paper-roll frame for seamless background work. High above where skylights with blinds to control the sun’s natural light. “Top off please, Suzy, from now on you will be naked until we finish.” A matter of moments and I was in the nude. The blue eyes were a searchlight. I had nowhere to hide and again the egoless feeling of being entirely in this woman’s world. I watched as she drew down a sheet of white paper and brought it out a couple of meters on the floor. Then she brought out an ornate gilt red upholstered chair and placed it on the paper roll. “Come.” She said, and she indicated the chair. Once seated I watched as lights were moved and light readings taken. The Hasselblad was on a tripod and Jenneke stood behind and checked the viewfinder. “Good,” she said, “now I want you to masturbate until you cum.” My ability to be concerned at Jenneke’s requests was long gone. I sat back in the chair and put my heels up by my bottom. Looking into Jenneke’s eyes I began fondling my breasts as I usually did when exhibiting myself like this. “No Suzy, ignore the camera… pretend you are totally alone at home, door locked, phone off.” The shutter kept clicking. I tried to forget the lens. I tried to forget the woman who was sitting on the floor, legs apart, steering her camera lens closer to my hot wet vulva. “Good girl. That’s better. Remember you are alone in your own home.” Now it was getting to me, the pleasure, that point where my own body would assume control and my hands and fingers became simple slaves. The continuous clicking of the shutter faded into the background. The sound of Jenneke’s voice kept the tempo going. “Yes… good. Oh VERY good!” Jenneke murmured, as her lens followed me on my own private journey. I let a leg slip from the chair as I pushed two fingers deep inside me. I felt the flush which comes to my face and neck at times like this. My body tensed… toes curling and then all my strength drained away and I was lost. Mentally and physically I was falling and I didn’t mind that I was falling and I heard a scream and didn’t even know it came from me. “Let’s take a break.” Jenneke said as she got up off the floor. I was still shuddering a bit and very wobbly. Once in the garden I lay on my tummy on the warm grass and once again felt that calmness that I had felt the evening before. None of us are ever totally free of anxiety. You already know that I am no stranger to troubles of that sort and the Prozac helps but there is always a sort of ‘residue’ of fearfulness. But here and now? I am not remotely afraid. Propped up on my elbows I watched a ladybird climbing though its jungle of grass, climbing, falling, climbing again. It fell on its back and with a fingernail I righted it. Not even a thank you! Then I heard a sound and turning I saw Mila preparing to lay down beside me. The baggy sweater was gone, as were the black leggings. Mila was now wearing a bikini, the sort you tie at the side. “May I join you?” She asked. She lay down on the grass beside me and leaned over and kissed my shoulder. Then she whispered, “We are in the Garden of Eden.” The Sun had moved (or maybe the Earth) and the leaves of the apple tree created a dappled light on our bodies. Jenneke was there too and the clicking of the shutter. I was no longer concerned or surprised. I rolled on to my back and looked up and directly into my lover, the camera lens. “Mila says we are in the Garden of Eden.” “Indeed we are, Suzy,” said Jenneke. Then she added, “But where is the snake?” Quick as a flash Mila said. “Zoe will be here later,” and she laughed and laughed. Now Jenneke was kneeling astride me and photographing my face, right up close. I felt a hand on my thigh. And then the brush of soft lips. My legs parted of their own accord and the lips found my sex. Lips, tongue, fingers, all working in harmony. My abs contracted as the tension rose and rose. My legs and my arms stretched out and I became that helpless starfish once again. Mila was good, she found my special places almost immediately and, unlike in other circumstances, each silent prayer was quickly answered. I felt Jenneke rise up, her knees pressing against my sides. Mila touched me with a finger tip, deep inside me and simply flung me into outer space. Screams, now, were loud enough cause the sparrows in the branches above me to flee. Mila was unrelenting. Whimpers and moans a plenty as I felt the second wave about to strike. I was oblivious to everything except the complete havoc Mila was wreaking in my loins. I became aware that Jenneke was some distance away, recording the capitulation and invasion of my body and mind. Orgasm after orgasm took me until at last that lovely wavy floaty one that is usually when my sweat stained bod has reached saturation point. Mila’s kisses were full of my flavours and I wrapped my arms around her and we rolled together on the grass. “My, My, girls!” I looked up and shielded my eyes from the glare of the sun. It was Zoe. “Come Suzy, for this afternoon you are all mine.” Mila gave me her special smile and touched her fingers to her lips as I followed Zoe back into the house. Once inside Zoe took my hand I followed her to the study, the place where it all began. I had lost all awareness of my nakedness. I was nothing now. A pounding heart certainly, and a cunt still hot and red and engorged, but otherwise nothing. Zoe spoke. I was going to be hurt. Real pain. First I was to return to my room and shower. I was to wait until called, I was not to sexually arouse myself in any way nor look at erotic material (of which there was plenty in my room.) Did Zoe have my consent? Yes. The safe-word was to be ‘fairground’. I was to repeat it. I did. Zoe reminded me that there was no shame in opting out at any time. I nodded my agreement. Zoe stood up and I looked out at the green fields, the lengthening shadows, and my tears came because I knew I was so utterly lost. Two tulip shaped glasses were placed on the table and each was filled to the brim with Genever. “Stand up, Suzy.” I did so, immediately, without question. “Lift your glass.” I did. “Put one hand behind your back and slurp the first sip.” I giggled and did as Zoe asked and I saw she did the same. “There, Suzy, now let’s drain our glasses and you can prepare!” Drenched my water so hot my skin went from white to pink and to red. I scoured my body with a funny mitt woven out some sort of organic fibre. Nothing of me was left untouched. Then my hair, conditioned and washed and conditioned again. It’s close cropped as you know and with a blast from the dryer I was ready. I prayed that Zoe would not keep me waiting on purpose, I have always hated that kind of thing. A knock, a turn of the door handle and Zoe was there and Zoe was wearing a black lycra body-suit with a zip down the front. Legs, endless, toned and tanned and bare. “Come, Suzy, it’s time to begin. Follow me.” My mind had decided to protect itself and was shutting down all memories, all anxieties, all feelings. Psychologically and emotionally I had become ‘a thing’ rather than ‘a person’. It was safer that way. Zoe stopped outside a door and unlocked it. She pushed the door wide and stood back so I could see inside. Glass fronted cabinets, a trolley covered with a green surgical towel and there, centre stage, under a spotlight, an old fashioned dentists’ chair. Related Posts:Beautiful Agony - Chapter Sevengay/beginnings/beautiful-burglar-boy/beautiful-burglar-boy-5gay/beginnings/beautiful-burglar-boy/beautiful-burglar-boy-3gay/beginnings/beautiful-burglar-boy/beautiful-burglar-boy-4gay/beginnings/beautiful-burglar-boy/beautiful-burglar-boy-6gay/beginnings/beautiful-burglar-boy/beautiful-burglar-boy-2... Alison Goes to London: chapter 11 – A Dirty Filthy Motherfucking Assfucking WhoreEroticStoriesDear friends, let us love one another, for love comes from God. Everyone who loves has been born of God and knows God. Whoever does not love does not know God, because God is love. This is love: not that we loved God, but that he loved us and sent his Son as an atoning sacrifice for our sins. Dear friends, since God so loved us, we also ought to love one another. No one has ever seen God; but if we love one another, God lives in us and his love is made complete in us. It was Saturday morning, and Alison was seated on the floor in the corner of her room at Fuckers’ Hall. She frowned, as she tried to decipher the little black book she had been handed through the cat-flap in the green door on Tottenham Cunt Road. “Love… love… love…” – it was like listening to an amateur trying to do dirty talk: “Fuck… fuck… fuck…” But there was something deeply compelling, almost visceral about it. Just as fuck-talk always made her cunt juice up, ‘love’-talk was making her heart flutter. It seemed to conjure a world she had barely considered till now, a world beyond Pleasure. She trembled at the thought. “What are you reading, Al?” asked Claire. She and Bradley were sitting side by side on Alison’s bed, stroking each other as usual while watching a fuck-flick. This one featured a beautiful slender blonde made up and dressed as a fuck-doll, being DPed by two men. “Nothing, just something someone gave me,” replied Alison, secreting the Bible behind her. “What do you mean, nothing?” said Claire, getting up and striding over. “You’ve been stealing secret glances at that book all week. Lemme see!” “No, really, it’s nothing,” Alison remonstrated. “Hey, Al, what’s come over you? It’s me! You used to share everything with me. Don’t shut me out: that’s not fair!” On the screen, the two men were tossing their “doll” around, lifting her bodily off the ground and spreading her legs wide to give her a standing-up DP. The camera zoomed in to an upskirt close-up of the girl’s perineum, which glistened with cunt-cream as the two cocks pounded in and out of both her orifices in alternation. Bradley was slowly stroking his cock as he watched intently, ignoring the anguished conversation from the corner – which he had heard, in a number of different variations, several times already this week. “Doesn’t it bother you at all,” said Alison, her internal anguish suddenly breaking the surface, “that an innocent man was murdered in front of our eyes – here, in this so-called Enlightened land?!” Claire paused. “Hey, I don’t wanna sound nasty: it a real shame and all – but, I mean, he was overage, and an Undesirable, and even though he’d been expelled, he sneaked back into the Union illegally. I mean, he must have known that if he was caught he’d be culled. Anyway, that hospice has been shut ever since, so they must be holding an investigation: if something bad happened, they’ll sort it out. Besides, what’s that got to do with that book of yours?” “Claire, Eva loved her parents so much…” “‘Loved’? Jesus fucking Christ, Alison, not again! Not so long ago you were telling me how awful love is!” Claire switched to doing an impression of Alison in self-righteous mode: “‘It’s ideas like ‘love’ which take the decent, free-fucking youth of our society and turn them into perverts.’ Remember saying that, Al? So what’s come over you now?” Fear and guilt and confusion washed over Alison like a wave, and she broke down in howls of tears. “I don’t know, I don’t fucking know!” she bawled. “I can’t help myself. Nothing makes sense any more…!” “Aw fuuuck, fuuuck, sweet cunt,” crooned Claire, kneeling down, putting her arms around Alison and kissing away the tears. On the screen, the “doll” was now hanging upside-down by her boots from the ceiling, the two men alternately fucking her face as she swung back and forth. Bradley was fapping in rapt concentration. Alison continued to sob, tears and snot running down her face, but reached behind her back and wordlessly handed Claire the book. Claire took it cautiously, and then began to read out loud: God is love. Whoever lives in love lives in God, and God in them. This is how love is made complete among us. There is no fear in love. But perfect love drives out fear. We love because he first loved us. Whoever claims to love God yet hates a brother or sister is a liar. For whoever does not love their brother and sister, whom they have seen, cannot love God, whom they have not seen. And he has given us this command: Anyone who loves God must also love their brother and sister… Claire’s voice trailed off. “Oh fuck, Alison – this is disgusting, this is fucking obscene!” she said, not even attempting to disguise the repugnance in her voice. “Jesus, what is this shit? Where did you get this?” “I’m not allowed to tell you where I got it: this book’s proscribed,” replied Alison. “But this… is the Bible – the real Bible, not the re-translated one we use in the C of E these days. This text” – her voice trembled as she said it – “is the foundation of Western civilisation, and –” “And that’s why ‘Western civilisation’ was total shit, and why we needed the Enlightenment!” interrupted Claire. “And look at you: ‘Perfect love drives out fear’ – bullshit! All this week you’ve been crying and mewling and trembling: you’re a total fucking wreck. ‘Drives out fear’, my ass! Now, I’m gonna confiscate this from you, Alison, okay? – and you are not to look at this horseshit again – do you hear me? It’s illegal, and it’s dangerous – no wonder you’re all fucked up! What would your parents say? And you’re supposed to be a fucker, goddammit, a fucker! BRAD!” “Wha…at?” Brad answered vaguely, still intent upon watching the “doll”, who was now taking two large loads of cum on her upside-down face as she swung helplessly back and forth between her two fuckers. Cum dribbled from her lips down into her nose, eyes and hair. “Can’t I come first?” “Fucking no! Get your dick over here already! Alison needs some therapy.” Brad got up wearily and, still stroking his stiff glistening cock, started walking over to the two girls, as Claire turned back to Alison: “Al – repeat after me: ‘I’m a dirty, filthy, motherfucking, assfucking whore!’” “Oh, that’s not very original, Claire,” said Alison, sniffing and wiping away her tears, “it comes from that vintage fuck-flick with what’s-her-name, Hillary something-or-other, you know – ” “Well, as you know, Miss Assfuck Guttermouth, I’ve never been very original with my fuck-talk! So just say it, goddammit! It’ll make you feel better: ‘I’m a dirty, filthy, motherfucking, assfucking whore!’” “I’m a dirty filthy motherfucking assfucking whore…” mumbled Alison, with little conviction, as she wiped her runny nose with the back of her hand. “Louder!” urged Claire. “I’m a dirty, filthy, motherfucking, assfucking whore!” “LOUDER, CUNT!” “I’M A DIRTY, FILTHY, MOTHERFUCKING, ASSFUCKING WHORE!” “BETTER! NOW JERK YOURSELF OFF, AND KEEP REPEATING UNTIL YOU COME!” Alison blew a sinusful of snot onto her hand, reached down, and smeared it over her vulva. “I’m a dirty, filthy, motherfucking, assfucking whore!” she began to repeat over and over, as she rubbed her slimy clit. “I’M A DIRTY, FILTHY, MOTHERFUCKING, ASSFUCKING WHORE!!” “OH YEAH, AL, GO ON: RUB THAT SNOTTY FUCKING CUNT AND MAKE YOURSELF COME FOR ME!” Alison’s customary fucker’s lust was being rekindled again. She blew more snot and spit into her hand and rubbed it over her cunt. Thoughts of love and God rapidly receded, as she continued to bellow: “I’M A DIRTY, FILTHY, MOTHERFUCKING, ASSFUCKING WHORE!!!” Brad stood, still stroking his cock, poised between the screen and the two girls. If he looked to the right, he could watch the fetish “doll”, now released from her chains, crawling on the ground licking cum off the floor while repeating “I obey, master; I obey, master.” If he looked left he saw Alison rubbing her hot slimy cunt with the heel of her hand while Claire screamed at her: “COME ON, AL, CALL YOURSELF AN ASSFUCKING WHORE? WELL FUCKING PROVE IT! PUT THAT FUCKING FIST IN YOUR FUCKING ASS!” “YOU WANNA SEE MY FIST IN MY SHITTER, YOU DIRTY CUNT?” Alison shouted in reply, as pure filthy lust regained its customary pre-eminence in her psyche. “WELL, FUCKING WATCH THIS!” Alison balled her fist and rammed it mercilessly into her asshole. She almost surprised herself with the sheer filthy pleasure she felt from the hot hard squelch of her fist burying itself deep. She basked in the feeling of her fingers twisting and turning in her ass, exploring every last rectal nook and cranny, and soon she was screaming at the top of her voice: “I’M COMING! I’M FUCKING COMING! THIS MOTHERFUCKING ASSFUCKING WHORE IS FUCKING SHIT-COMING OVER HER FUCKING FIST – ‘COZ I’M A DIRTY, FILTHY, ASS-FISTING FUCKING WHORE! I’M A WHORE!! I’M A FUCKING WHORE!!!” “FUCK YEAH, DO IT, ASS-FISTING WHORE!” screeched Claire. “BRAD! CUM ON HER FUCKING FACE! DO IT NOW!” Bradley did as he was told. “Oh yeah, oh fuck, oh Jesus,” he muttered as he glazed Alison’s face with several well-aimed spurts of hot cum. Soon Alison was weeping again – but this time with lustful pleasure and gratitude as she mumbled, “Oh fuck, oh God – thank you Brad, thank you Claire…” Her tears mixed gently with Bradley’s cum, making little white stripes dribble down her cheeks. It took some time for Alison’s ecstasy to subside. “Oh God, Claire,” she said, as her blond friend licked cum and tears off her face. “I’m so sorry: I know I’ve been playing with fire, reading all this God-shit. It’s just – I’m so confused. First Rob, then Eva, then Chad, then watching that man get culled in broad daylight: it just makes me almost… almost doubt the Enlightenment. I know that sounds terrible…” “Whoa there, bitch! Just because some things go wrong in the Enlightened world doesn’t give us the right to doubt the whole thing,” Claire corrected her. You’re too much of an idealist, Al: you need to embrace the greys more. The Enlightenment works a damn sight better than anything they’ve got in the Outside World. And frankly, that ‘love’ stuff you were just reading is one huge pile of stinking horseshit. If anything doesn’t fucking work, that doesn’t. “‘If we love one another, God lives in us’? Bull-fucking-shit! What the fuck does that mean anyway?” “I know, I know, I don’t know… I’m just… I’m just confused, that’s all, baby…” “Well, we’re gonna un-confuse you. First – BRAD, QUIT JERKING OFF ALL THE TIME AND GET YOUR FUCKING DICK OVER HERE!” Brad had returned quietly to the bed, and had just pressed play on a new film – entitled Lesbian Anal Gape Piss Orgy III – but now he dutifully turned it off. “Okay, Alison,” continued Claire, “let’s go through your list. Number one: Rob – well, he’s gone, and good fucking riddance, I say. Number two: Chad – we can’t stop him being a fucking dickhead, but he’s not reappeared at the Academy ever since he hit you at the Princess Asshole place. I mean, attacking a fellow student like that, what the fuck? And he’s not gonna say sorry like Eva did to you, so I reckon they’re gonna kick him out. So that just leaves number three: Eva and her dead dad – what have you heard from her?” “Nothing. Nobody’s seen her at the Academy since Monday, and none of the others seem to have heard from her. I asked Dick-Dick: he was pretty cagey, but said she’s staying at home in her flat. Compassionate leave, until after her dad’s funeral.” “Has she got anyone with her?” “I don’t know. I mean, her family are all exiled now, aren’t they? And she’s not responding to any messages.” “Hmmm…” Claire thought for a while. “Doesn’t sound good. Let’s pay her a visit. You’ve got the address, don’t you?” “Uh yeah, it’s near Fuckney Bridge. We’d have to take the tube, Dickstrict Line – change at Earls Cunt.” “Well, no time like the present. Come on, let’s go. Brad, stow that dick, we’re off to do some fucking bereavement counselling.” * An hour later, Claire, Alison and Brad were standing in front of a non-descript maisonette on a side street round the corner from Fuckney Bridge tube station. “Here we are,” said Alison, checking the address. She rang the doorbell, and then stood back to wait for an answer. Out of the corner of her eye, the thought she saw a curtain twitch in one of the upstairs windows. But there was no answer from the door. She rang again, and waited. Claire called through the letterbox: “Eva, it’s us! We know you’re in there. Come on, let us in. We’re worried about you.” There was silence. “Hey, bestest ebony whore,” Claire tried again, “we’ve even brought Dinky-Dick with us so he can splatter your pretty face with cum.” There was no answer. “Let me try,” said Alison. She put her mouth to the letter-box and called: Love is patient, love is kind. It is not easily angered, it keeps no record of wrongs. Love does not delight in evil but rejoices with the truth. “Mind your language!” muttered a passing pedestrian. “Fucking cunt…” Alison stuck her middle finger up at him, and continued: It always protects, always trusts, always hopes, always perseveres. Love never fails. There was a pause, before Alison heard soft footsteps from inside. “At last!” she sighed. The door creaked slowly open – but it was not Eva after all, but Harriet, topless, with a packet of cigarettes stuck into the elastic of her pink bikini bottom. “Harriet!” exclaimed Alison. “What the fuck?” said Claire. “Come in, guys,” said Harriet with a knowing smile. “We guessed you’d turn up eventually!” She led them down a short narrow corridor towards the living room. As Alison approached the entrance to the lounge, the first thing she saw was Eva kneeling on the floor, gently sucking the cock of someone relaxing on an armchair. It took a split second for Alison to realise that she recognised that cock from somewhere: it was jet-black, stiff as a rod, some eight inches tall – and beautiful, oh so beautiful – more beautiful than any other cock she had ever seen. “No fucking way,” she thought. “It can’t be!” But it was. As she turned the corner, her eyes travelled upwards from the cock, up the bare black chest, to that familiar twinkling face. “Suck my cock,” said Rob, smiling at Alison. “Coffee?” “WHAT THE FUCK?!!!” Alison screamed. “YOU?!” screamed Claire. “ROB – WHAT THE FUCK ARE YOU DOING HERE?!!!” Alison shouted. Furious and humiliated, questions flooded her brain. What was he doing here? Hadn’t he left the country? Or had everyone lied to her about it? Had Eva lied to her, whilst Rob was all along holed up in her flat? And what about Harriet? Had she known about this all along? Why had Eva not replied to any of her messages – but clearly invited Harriet to see her? And what did this have to do with the old man shot in front of their eyes in the hospice? “WHAT THE FUCKING FUCK?!!!” she screamed. Underneath her rage, however, a small part of Alison – so small she was barely aware of it – was relieved. She had gone through a lot of trauma since that dreadful night when Rob had re-appeared in her room – and his declaration of love now seemed, frankly, a minor part of it. She wasn’t as angry at him, or as hurt: somehow, nothing seemed quite so black-and-white any more. Her cherished identity as a fucker, of which her parents were so proud, and the Enlightenment ideals which she had always so valued, now seemed more precarious than she would ever have believed possible. The way Rob had treated her that night three weeks ago was perhaps not so utterly despicable; the man was misguided, to be sure – but she might just be able to forgive him for it… now that he was here. A small part of her smiled inwardly at the thought. First, though, explanations were needed – and Rob and Eva seemed to realise that they had to provide them. Eva released her big brother’s dickhead from her mouth with a loud “pop”, leaving it bobbing, rigid and vertical. “I’m sorry, Alison, for not telling you sooner,” she said, standing up to give Alison a tender wet pre-cum-scented kiss on the lips. “As soon as he heard about Daddy being shot, Rob came back, out of concern for me. I didn’t tell you, not because I didn’t trust you, but because I was worried that if your parents found out, they might want to press charges against him. That’s why Harriet knew and not you, you see…” She squeezed Alison’s breasts affectionately. Harriet nodded in confirmation, lighting a cigarette as she sat down on the sofa at the other end of the room. Bradley followed and sat down next to her, admiring her bare tits as they heaved up and down. Eva knelt down again to gently stroke her brother’s cock, massaging pre-cum and saliva into the pulsating purple-brown dickhead. Alison and Claire stayed standing in the doorway: Claire had her hands on her hips, her head shaking with exasperation and bewilderment, her mouth opening and shutting as she searched for words to express her indignation. “Okay, so what the fuck was your dad doing here anyway?” she demanded impatiently. “And, Rob, aren’t you worried the same might happen to you if the authorities find out you’re here?” Rob’s cock twitched slightly under his sister’s caresses. “No,” said Rob, “unless Alison tells her parents and they press charges. I’m an Undesirable, but not an illegal per se, because I’m sterilised and underage. And, with Professor Dick’s help, I have secured permission to take my father’s body – the funeral is tomorrow – back home to my mother. I’m hoping, Alison, that you won’t tell your parents, or that if you do they may have calmed down by now: I’m not going to stay here long – just until Monday, when Eva will go back to the Academy. I have to go back to my mother, who is a widow now.” There was a look of despair on Rob’s face, the glimmer in his eyes dimmed, and his cock started to go ever so slightly less than fully rigid. Eva bent down to give it an affectionate suck, and it stiffened up again. Briefly, Alison’s eyes were drawn again to its dark masculine beauty, and she remembered the first time she had set eyes on it – on the Whiteshit Express some five weeks previous; her pussy tingled ever so slightly. Harriet was smoking in silence, and Bradley had got his cock out and was gently stroking it as he watched her tits rise and fall. “My father made a terrible mistake,” continued Rob. He heard how badly Eva had gone off the rails when she attacked you, and came to comfort her. He loved her very much…” Rob’s voice cracked slightly and his eyes glistened. Claire turned away, grimacing and muttering self-righteously under her breath, “fucking ‘love’ again – Jesus…!” Mention of her father’s love was too much for Eva too, and she began to choke up, tears flowing down her cheeks, and thence down Rob’s thick shaft onto his balls. “But he was unsterilised and overage,” continued Rob, tenderly wiping the tears from Eva’s eyes, “illegal on two counts. The day he was caught he was actually on his way out of the country again – but he was arrested at the docks and, because he was black, sent straight to hospice. A white man would at least have had a trial…” Rob’s voice turned briefly bitter, and in his evident anger he began to stand up – briefly gagging his tearful sister with his cock. “Can’t you call for an investigation?” asked Alison. “Surely hospices shouldn’t be culling anyone without a court order anyway!” “Ha!” scoffed Rob, as Eva pushed him back onto the sofa and sank her mouth right down over his shaft, lodging his cock-head deep into her throat. “Oh fuck, that’s good, sis…” muttered Rob. “I ‘ow how to ma’e you ‘eel be’er, ‘on’t I?” glubbed Eva, squeezing Rob’s dickhead with the inner walls of her throat. She pulled slowly back off again, letting a long rope of throat-slime dangle from her mouth, and rubbing it into Rob’s cock. Bradley was now gently massaging Harriet’s huge tits with one hand while stroking his cock with the other, as she amused herself blowing smoke rings toward the ceiling. “Alison,” said Eva, tears leaking from her eyes and spit swinging from her chin, “nobody in this Union investigates the death of a black man – least of all an illegal black man. The few of us that are still here are only allowed to remain in order to satisfy white people’s penchant for fucking black ass.” “Yeah, and I guess I used to think that was okay…” said Alison regretfully. “Remember what I said to you on the train, Rob?” “I remember everything you said to me on that train, Alison.” Rob paused, as if he wanted to say more – but held himself back. Claire raised an eyebrow and snarled suspiciously. Bradley was now leaning over Harriet, gently sucking her tits while stroking his cock. Harriet was smoking with luxuriant elegance, snap-inhaling huge churning balls of white smoke into her open mouth, before directing perfectly-shaped cones up and over Bradley’s head. Each inhale, Alison thought briefly, looked like she was swallowing a large mouthful of cum: no wonder Bradley liked watching her… “That hospice has been closed down, though,” interjected Claire, attempting to soften her attitude and interject a grain of hope into the conversation. “It’ll open again soon,” scoffed Eva, “after the spotlight has been taken off it. And with Chad Halloway as Deputy Chief Fucker, if I know rightly!” she smirked bitterly, as she stroked her brother’s spit-slimy cock with one hand. “Chad?!” exclaimed Alison and Claire. “Didn’t you see how Hildegard was eyeing him up? She wanted him for her own, to join her troupe of heartless, big-dicked fucker-executioners. He’d be perfectly suited to the job, I think.” Eva spat the words out with such bile that even Harriet paused her smoking to look at her. “Did he really hurt you, Eva?” asked Alison. Eva stopped stroking Rob’s shaft, clearly thinking how to respond. The only sound came from the sofa at the other end of the room, where Bradley was now slurping noisily at Harriet’s cunt. Harriet dangled her cigarette between her lips, so she could knead her own breasts with both hands as she smoked, inhaling deeply and letting smoke cascade out of her nostrils and down onto her tits. She moaned quietly, muttering the occasional “fuck yeah” under her breath, which made her cigarette jiggle up and down between her lips. “It doesn’t matter anymore,” said Eva carefully, “not after what they did to my dad.” She looked into Alison’s eyes with steely clarity, then went back to slowly edging her brother’s cock. The sound of slurping continued to emanate from the interface between Bradley’s mouth and Harriet’s cunt. “Will you come to the funeral?” asked Rob. “It’s tomorrow afternoon.” “Where?” “38B Tottenham Cunt Road. Knock twice – oh fuck…” he added, as Eva teased his frenulum with quick gentle flicks of her tongue. “What? The place with the green door?” “You know it?” “Uh, well…” Alison looked sheepishly at Claire, “I got a book there…” Claire looked wide-eyed at Alison, her mouth gaping in shock. Alison tried to pre-empt Claire’s inevitable scolding by hurriedly asking, “What is the place, actually?” “Well, it’s where the few remaining ‘old believers’ hang out – those who follow the old religion, you know, which existed in Europe until the Enlightenment and the establishment of the C of E. The priest is called Father Ambrose Deconceicao.” “Whoa, whoa, whoa!” interrupted Claire. “You aren’t one of those ‘religion’ people, are you – you know, like ‘God is love’ and all that bullshit? I thought you were just an Undesirable ‘love’-pervert, but now it turns out you’re a religious perv as well – Jesus fucking Christ! Count me out of this! Come on, Al, let’s get outta here…” Claire pulled at Alison’s sleeve, in a vain attempt to get her to walk out. Eva smiled knowingly, her tongue gently tracing circles around Rob’s cock-head. “Wait a moment, Claire,” said Alison, holding her palm up to halt her friend’s tirade. “Yeah, I’ll come to the funeral,” she continued quietly to Rob. “Don’t worry, baby, I’ll be careful,” she said to Claire, who was turning apoplectic with righteous indignation. “What about you, Harriet?” Harriet, Bradley’s face still buried in her cunt, clamped her dwindling cigarette butt between her lips, closed one eye to protect herself from the smoke wisping from the end, and extracted a new cigarette from the packet in her bikini bottom. “Can I fuck?” she asked. “Sorry, Harriet, no, it isn’t that kind of funeral,” replied Rob kindly. “Can I smoke?” she said, lighting her new cigarette with the butt from her mouth and inhaling deeply. “Best not.” “Can I jerk off while fuck-speaking in tongues?” she asked, smoke sputtering from her mouth as she spoke. Claire, by now incandescent with rage, did not wait to hear Rob’s answer: “Rob, this must be totally fucking illegal! Why weren’t all you fucking God-is-love freaks expelled years ago? How can you have a church service where you can’t fuck? And what kind of fucking hypocrite are you, anyway? You go to a secret illegal church where you can’t even jerk off, where you talk about ‘God is love’ and all that shit – and then you come home and get your sister to suck your dick off!” Eva’s smile remained inscrutable, as she slowly sucked Rob’s balls into her mouth one by one, popped them out, and then began to lick his perineum while his huge hard dick bobbed gently above her head. Bradley stood up, proffering his stiff cock to Harriet, who began to suck it deep into her mouth, smoke pouring from her nostrils. Alison hesitated, torn between Claire’s anguished pleas and Rob’s calm, credible persuasiveness. “Claire,” she said, “please trust me: I’m not going to do anything stupid – cunty-promise, okay? I’m a fucker, remember? It’s just, Eva and Rob need our support. They’ve had a real shock.” She added, with some levity: “Why don’t you come with me tomorrow – that way you can keep an eye on me and stop me going off the rails? What about it?” Claire paused and breathed deeply. Painfully, she said, “Okay, okay, Al. For you. And for Eva.” She scowled pointedly at Rob. “Tomorrow.” “Oh, thank you, baby,” replied Alison, giving Claire’s lips a gentle kiss. There was a long pause – the only sound being the slurping from Harriet’s smoky blowjob, and the “pop” of Rob’s dick as Eva released it again from her mouth. “Thank you, Alison,” said Eva. “Thank you, Claire. That’s really kind of you. Hey, can I eat your pussies – Related Posts:Alison Goes To London: chapter 12 - I Do Not…Alison Goes To London: Chapter 13 - Making LoveDirty Deeds In Neo-D, Chapter IThe Office Whore - Part 43My Daughter-In-Law is a Stripper and WhoreThe Office Whore - Part 42... In the Bedroom – An At The Window SequelEroticStoriesLittle sister was a snoop. Little sister had seen big sister in her room with her laptop. Had she been chatting? With whom? Why had she touched herself? Little sister was a very inexperienced sophomore who had just turned sixteen. She had been puzzled as she watched her big sister. She knew big sister had been on a sex site. She was curious. After watching her, big sister left the room. Without giving it much thought, she approached the laptop left behind. She looked. What was a “private chat”? A message appeared on the screen. “Are you still there?” It was from horny-guy. She had typed, “yes.” Horny-guy asked if she wanted his Kik handle. It sounded creepy to her but what was the harm. She heard the toilet flush. She said yes. She memorized the handle, closed the chat and left. What was she going to do? She was young and inexperienced. She still had her v-card. She did nothing that night, too afraid. The next night she was hanging with her best friend who was also sixteen. They were bored. What to do? She told her BFF a little about Horny-guy. Her BFF wanted to play a game. How safe was it? What could it hurt? She then messaged Horny-guy a “HRU”. Horny-guy had responded, “Who is this?” “The girl at the window,” she said. Her BFF giggled. “What are you doing?” “Hanging with my BFF.” “What are you wearing?” She paused. Her BFF nodded. “Leggings and a top.” “And underneath?” Her BFF giggled and said he must be a perv. She asked her BFF what should she do. Her BFF said to tell him. She did. “Boy shorts and a bra.” “Nice. What is your BFF wearing?” “The same.” They giggled. They hugged each other for support. She was getting anxious. She didn’t know whether to keep going. It was just a game. What was the harm? “How big is your BFF? She was puzzled, then she realized what he wanted. “Small Bs.” “Are you bigger?” “Ds.” Her friend giggled. They were both excited. The room felt heavy and portentous. She wondered what he would want next. She wondered if she would do it. “Take off your top!” She looked at her friend. “Should I do it?” She whispered. What was she whispering? Her BFF vigorously shook her head yes. She then took her top off. She was a little scared. She was a little proud. She was so brave! “It’s off.” “Now your BFF!” She took her top off too. They were in their bras now. Both were giggling uncontrollably. Then it got serious. “Take off your BFF’s leggings!” She looked at her BFF who shrugged. Her BFF stood up. She had reached up and pulled on her BFF’s waistband. The leggings came down. She envied her BFF’s ass. It looked round and firm. How would her ass feel? Did she want to touch it? “Have her take your leggings off.” As her BFF did, she felt her friend’s hand on her ass. It had lingered there for just a moment. Her ass was hot where her BFF had touched her. What was that about? They had seen each other undressed. This was nothing new but somehow, this was different. She was on display for her BFF and oddly for Horny-guy. She envied her BFF. Her BFF was thin and not very large up top, but had a thigh gap that she coveted. She had no thigh gap but she was big up top, real big. She was uncomfortable because now her BFF kept checking out her cleavage. How far were they going to let this game go? She was getting anxious, her heart racing. Her head swam. She was confused. “Kiss each other!” This was something they had done. They had practiced for their first boy kiss but this time they were semi-naked. She wondered if it would be the same this time. Her BFF seemed ready. What should she do? Her BFF leaned over so she allowed the kiss. She thought it was nice. It went on. What was she uncomfortable about? Her friend’s insistent tongue trying to enter her mouth? Her friend’s hand resting on her cleavage? Did she like it? Her head spun. Unconsciously she realized that she was holding her thighs tightly together. She was so confused. After the kiss, her friend’s face was flushed. She was puzzled. Why was her BFF looking that way? Why did she still feel her BFF’s hand on her cleavage? Should she end the game? “Take off your bras!” This was something she wasn’t going to do. The game should end. But her BFF was already reaching behind her back unfastening her bra. Soon, her BFF was topless, her BFF’s round mounds topped by hard red nipples that seemed to point straight at her. What would she do now? They had never been naked together like this. She would be really on display for her BFF. She couldn’t stop now. The pressure was too great, from her friend and from deep inside her. She reached behind and unfastened her bra. Her boobs made a plop against her chest as they were released from their cups. Her BFF smiled. Why was her BFF looking at her tits like that? Why did she feel stripped and vulnerable? She was now in a place she had not expected. She was sitting in her best friend’s bedroom topless. She was being ordered to do uncomfortable things by a stranger. Her BFF was staring at her with a strange look. What was that look? She was uncomfortable and excited. “Remove your panties!” She immediately refused, stopping her BFF who had reach over to grasp her boy shorts. This was as naked as she was getting. Why did her BFF look disappointed? There were no further messages. They both sat looking at each other. Her friend’s nipples were still rock hard and were seemingly looking straight at her. Was her BFF excited? Why? Her BFF was still gazing at her tits. She thought about covering them but this was her best friend. After a few minutes of tension, she was about to pull her top back on when she heard it. Ding. A new message. “Kiss! Now!” She was done, wasn’t she? Didn’t she need to end this game? Her BFF had scooted over and was reaching for her. Her BFF put one leg over her lap so she was straddling her from the side. She realized that she was holding her breath as her BFF leaned in. They kissed. After a bit, she felt her friend’s tongue probing her mouth which was firmly shut. She didn’t know what to do. After another bit, she relaxed her mouth ever so slightly and her friends’ tongue immediately plunged inside. She then felt a hand cupping her boob. She realized that it was her BFF’s hand. It lightly stroked her left boob until the nipple was erect. She felt herself moan. Her BFF then pinched her nipple. She moaned louder. She realized that she was stroking herself over her panties as her BFF kissed her. The kiss and the caresses went on forever. Her hips started to buck and her hand went into her own panties. Her BFF finally broke off the kiss and scooted away. She was left with her hands in her own panties which were sopping wet. Her BFF smiled at her. Her BFF was ready. She was so ready, but for what? Would she do more? Would her BFF want more? Ding. A new message. Now what? Related Posts:The Magic Bedroom 3: The Endlesbian/sf-fantasy/the-magic-bedroomSupervisor and Cashier Part VII: Her Parent's…Stained Window, Stained Panties... Alice's Very Naughty Adventures Chapter XIX: The Lion and the UnicornEroticStoriesIn which Alice meets a knave, a seamstress, a lion, and a unicorn, only one of which is particularly helpful. Alice awoke suddenly, shivering, the air quite chilly on her naked flesh, which was rather strange, or so she thought, seeing as she’d been immersed in hot water, or so she had thought. “I must have been dreaming again,” she murmured as she shook her head. “Or perhaps this is the dream…” Other images seeped into her mind, however, making her re-consider whether it had been a dream or a nightmare. She was having a bath. It was quite pleasant, only she’d been shackled in the tub so she couldn’t escape. There was a doctor. Of that she was sure. Doctor Rose. And she’d been ever so cruel, draining the tub until it was filled only with Alice, and nothing else. “Oh, Now I remember!” she exclaimed, panicking as she realized that, while she was no longer in the porcelain tub, she was still shackled and helpless. Heavy brass not only held her wrists and ankles, but her waist and neck. Attached to each was a chain so heavy that she could hardly move and they were attached to a steel ring in the center of a small brick windowless cell. “It seems I have been imprisoned!” For indeed, it did seem so. The only way in, or out, of the cell was an ominous looking door, in which there was only a thin slit. Just enough to peer out, or in, although, secured as she was, she was unable to do so. She shivered again, closing her eyes as more memories teased at the corners of her mind. Doctor Rose had attached nasty looking clamps with teeth that bit into her flesh on her most intimate places and she had done nothing to prevent her. ‘It was the medication they gave me,’ Alice reminded herself. ‘I would never have let her otherwise. Would I?’ She was no longer sure of herself or anything. The clamps had been attached to wires which, in turn, were attached to a strange contraption that buzzed like a bee hive. At first she had been curious as to its purpose. And then the Doctor had thrown a switch on it and she felt the strange sensation in her trapped nipples and her pleasure button. It had felt good, at first, but then Doctor Rose had turned a dial and it felt like the sting of a wasp, or perhaps the kiss of a hot poker. Or lightning! She’d screamed at which Doctor Rose had made some notes before resetting the dial. Alice began to remember everything with clarity. How Doctor Rose had continued to turn the dial a little higher each time, and leaving it on for longer, sending searing pain into her most sensitive and pleasurable bits, intent on torturing her. And then it happened. She almost climaxed. It didn’t dull the pain. The pleasure simply rode alongside it, matching it, each near-orgasm heightened by it. She still screamed each time, but it was screams of pleasure as well as pain. Even more disconcerting, eventually the pleasure became too painful to bear and yet, the pain became increasingly pleasurable, until she couldn’t tell which was which. Even worse, she remembered what she’d been told. The medication wouldn’t allow her to climax. ‘If I am not able to, I will surely go mad!’ she thought, gasping and moaning as the dial was reset to zero once more. ‘Or perhaps I will die, unable to take this torment any longer.’ And each time, Doctor Rose took notes, otherwise ignoring Alice’s screams, shushing her as she begged to be let to climax, promising anything and everything, crying out for mercy. And now… “I wonder where I am. Oh, if only someone would come along and tell me what has become of me. The asylum, perhaps? Or a prisoner of the Queen’s guard? Or maybe I am lost in another dream? This is all rather confusing.” “If wishes were apples I’d bake you a pie,” chuckled a familiar sounding voice directly above her. “Oh, Cheshire! It is good to see you!” she sighed, looking up to see the cat, or at least its head, floating above her. “It is good to be seen, Alice. It seems you have, once again, gotten yourself into quite a pickle.” “It seems that way, although surely, I am not to blame. I don’t suppose you could enlighten me as to where I am?” “The Queen’s dungeons. Not a place I would have advised you to visit, had you asked. But then, you never asked, so here we are.” “Well, you could have offered. For someone who prides themselves on giving advice, you’re not very good at it.” The cat just grinned, which infuriated her immensely. “I don’t suppose you’ll help me to escape.” “There is no escape, Alice. I am afraid that the best advice I can give is to simply accept your fate. Perhaps the Queen will take a liking to you. I am told she does like pretty young women, and you are certainly both pretty and a young woman.” “This is all terrible unfair,” Alice said sulkily, her chin on one fist, her lips forming a pout. “Most things in life are. Give her majesty my regards when you meet her.” And just like that, the cat was gone once more, leaving Alice alone with her worries until, eventually, she closed her eyes and fell into restless slumbers in which giant butterflies were chasing her as she sailed down a river in a rowboat towards a dark tunnel full of jagged rocks. And then, she found herself in her father’s study, standing beside his inkwell, holding his quill like a spear, for in her dream she was very small. As she stood there, she could hear footsteps in the distance. Very heavy footsteps. Steeling herself, she put on her best defiant glower, imagining herself a great warrior of legend – a Valkyrie or an Amazon – and raised her make-shift spear as the door swung open… She awoke with a startled gasp as she was poked in the ribs by a steel booted foot. “Wake up, girl.” Towering above her was a most handsome man, dressed in golden armor, his hair the color of the sun. One eyebrow was cocked quizzically as he prodded her again with his toe, his green eyes glittering as he spoke once more. “On your feet. Come on, I don’t have all day.” Alice struggled to her feet, quite a feat when one is weighed down by heavy shackles and chains. “Curtsey.” Sighing inwardly, Alice performed a clumsy curtsey, well aware of his sharp gaze taking her in, blushing a soft shade of pink as he took special interest in her breasts and the area between her thighs. “Hard to tell if she’s pretty or not, filthy as she is. I suppose I should have her cleaned up.” This was said to the guard just outside the door. He was holding a large ring of keys in one hand and a cruel looking baton in the other. “I’ll have her hosed and scrubbed down, if it pleases you, m’lord.” “Yes, do that. And find something for her to wear. Something pleasing to the eye. I will send my man for her this evening.” Without saying another word, he turned on his heel and left, leaving Alice with a rather displeased looking guard. “Best not give me any trouble, or I’ll make you regret it,” he told her, leering as he freed her from her chains, all but the one attached to her collar, using it as a leash to force her to her feet and out of the cell. He led her, tugging impatiently when she faltered, out to an small courtyard in which there was a fountain and some benches. “In you go,” he said, pointing to the water in the large circular basin. Thankfully, he removed the leash, freeing her, taking the opportunity to grope her breasts and pinch her nipples, much to her dismay. Alice eyed it, shivering. At least it looked clean. With a sigh, she climbed in. While it was cold, it felt invigorating. She noticed a brush and a bar of soap on the ledge and used them to carefully scrub herself until she felt delightfully clean, keeping her back to the guard at all time, nervous of the way he looked at her. She wondered he’d take advantage of her state once she was clean. ‘He’s a card,’ she mused, glancing over her shoulder, wondering what was under his livery. ‘Does he have a cock? Perhaps it’s a very thin one…’ “Hurry it up. His Eminence is expecting you soon and he’ll want you prettied up.” “Who is he?” Alice wondered out loud, curious as to the identity to the handsome, if seemingly cruel, man in whose company she would soon be. The Guard barked out a laugh. “Who is he, you ask? Everyone knows who he is. The Knave of Hearts. He’s the queen’s lover, although you would do yourself no favors calling him that to his face. Or to anyone else in the palace, for that matter.” To emphasize his point, he drew a line across where Alice supposed his throat was with one finger. “Oh!” Alice exclaimed, her eyes going wide. “Then I shall do my best to keep my tongue so that I may keep my head!” Alice hurried along until she felt as clean as she’d been since her adventure had started, stepping out of the fountain, water sluicing from her bare flesh and golden tresses. “I don’t suppose you have a bathing towel?” “Miss Mince will have one.” “And who is Miss Mince?” “The Royal Seamstress. Now come along.” This time, it wasn’t her breasts he groped, but her bottom and, had she been a little slower to move, me might have fondled her pussy as well. ‘Is everyone in Wonderland so rude?’ she wondered as she hurried ahead of him, just out of reach, down a long hallway until they reached a plain wooden door painted blue, the imprint of a needle and a spool of thread stamped upon it in gold leaf. The Guardsman rapped his knuckles upon the door, taking the opportunity to fondle Alice’s bottom until both sets of cheeks were quite pink, only stopping when the door cracked open to reveal a single owl like eye. “How can I serve you?” inquired a soft feminine voice. “Another tart for the Knave of Hearts, Miss Mince. He wants her prettied up.” “Does he now?” The door swung further open, revealing a small woman with huge yellow eyes and tangled auburn curls framing a bird-like face. “You know his tastes.” “Indeed I do.” Although her words remained quiet, her tone was one of disapproval. The door opened further. Alice stood shivering as the seamstress appraised her with her owlish eyes, her lips forming a thoughtful frown as she wiggled her fingers at the guard. “Off with you. Return in four hours. Now, come inside, my dear. First things first. A towel, a robe, and a cup of tea.” “Four hours? His Eminence will…” “His Eminence will just have to wait until I’m done with… what did you say your name was, dear?” “I didn’t, but it’s Alice, Ma’am.” “Just call me Mitzy, Alice. Until I’m done with Alice. Now leave us be or four hours will become six.” And with that pronouncement, she closed the door on the guard. “The guards here are terrible rude,” she said, handing Alice a towel. “Now, dry yourself off, dear, while I fetch you a robe to preserve a modicum of modesty. No manners at all. The guards, Alice, not you. I am sure you have lovely manners.” “Thank you,” Alice blushed, taking the towel from the bird-like woman, her eyes darting around the room. It did indeed have the look of a seamstress’ work place. Bolts of a variety of fabric were laid out upon tables and spools of thread, scissors, and needles were everywhere. Several dressmaker’s dummies were lined up against one wall, most of which were extravagant dresses and equally fancy bonnets. “Here, put this on and please, sit.” Miss Mince gestured to a daybed, piled wi
